《Candela》


 Chapter 1

    After witnessing the tragic death of her parents at the hands of rogue vampires, Cand Rio finds her way to give her parents the justice they deserve. Driven by hatred, she volunteered herself as one of the maids of the Crimson Family, the vampires who are responsible for the death of her beloved parents. Her n all started smooth, easily ying the game of revenge she created not until she encountered de, the arrogant and ruthless son of Crimson.


    *****


    ¡°Here¡¯s your luggage Can, all packed up including the fake documents you¡¯ve requested.¡± She nces at her best friend, slipping a smile on her lips.


    ¡°No words can tell how very thankful I am for at least having you Owen.¡± The man took the distance between them, caging her to his masculine arms.


    Cand sniffs the manly fragranceing from her best friend and must admit that she¡¯s merely attracted to it. ¡°Just take care of yourself Can. Remember that I¡¯m not going with you so I can¡¯t protect you.¡± She lifted her eyes to the man, towering his heights.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me of that Owen, you know I can protect myself. Leaving my body unharmed.¡± Owen let out a chuckle before messing up her nicely tied-up, long crimson wavy hair.


    ¡°What the hell!? I took an hour to have my hair nicely tied up.¡± Cand demanded, fixing again her almost tangle hair.


    She began to look at her reflection again and there she saw the grown-updy that once an innocent child before. An innocent girl lurked herself inside the cab while watching how her parents died at the hands of traitors.


    She balled her fist tightly, droplets of tears rush off from her eyes. ¡°Long wait is over Can, there¡¯s no ce for your tears ever again.¡± She reminded herself before wiping out her tears ruining her light makeup.


    ¡°Please take care of yourself Can.¡± She turned to Owen, a wicked smile stered on her lips.


    ¡°I need to go, Owen, I might be left by the train.¡± After getting her luggage and bag, she gives her best friend a tight hug.


    Owen then encircled his arms around Cand, pulling it closer to him. Cand bit shocked because of that, especially when Owen¡¯s breath hits her bare shoulder. She awkwardly freed herself from his hugs.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°See you soon Owen!¡± She waves her hand on air before jumping in the taxi that will send her to the train station.


    Driven by excitement with a bit of nervousness, her hands began to sweats. Not because she was afraid but because she is excited to see the murderer of her parents.


    As the taxi having its way out of the city where she grew up upon being an orphan, she can¡¯t help but sniff again. Surely, she will miss this ce. If it¡¯s not because of her n, then she won¡¯t be going to leave this small yet peaceful city. But she can do everything just to make her ns happened.


    ¡°Crimson.¡± She mumbled while looking at the taxi¡¯s window.


    After thirteen long years of waiting, she¡¯s finally found her way to entered that almost forbidden castle. The same castle where she and her parents were supposed to live but because of eagerness to the power, it didn¡¯t happen.


    She was left alone, no shoulder to cry on. No parents that can offer her the hugs she needed the most. She even starved to death that time. What can an innocent child do to support and feed herself?


    Love, care, and life of having parents on her side, all of that took away from her. All she went through left the only thing on her mind. Breaking the innocence she has before and letting her leaving her life now with hatred.


    When the train finally sent her to the town ruled by the Crimson family, her heartbeats became doubled or even tripled. She¡¯s eager to see the castle that is supposed to be her. She¡¯s eager to see Lord Magnus, her father¡¯s trusted best friend but manages to betray him. She¡¯s eager to start her ns, eager to see how the Crimson family would be destroyed. Spilling the truths wasn¡¯t enough. Taking away their power is even not. The lives of her parents had taken away from her, then as for the payback¡­ blood. The lifeless body of the Crimson would be her only happiness.


    She tightens her grip onto her luggage¡¯s handle as she stopped at the main gate of the ce she¡¯s waiting to see.


    ¡°I love you Mom, Dad¡­¡± She uttered, looking at the skies before stepping inside the traitor¡¯s territory.


    She is Cand Rio and for her, revenge is all that matters.

 Chapter 2

    ¡°Each of you, face on me!¡± The old-looking wickeddy eximed as numbers of maids are in a straight line, facing her without doing any clumsiness.


    Cand rolled her eyes numerous times. She¡¯s been irritating by the scream of that woman. For the fact that she¡¯s not the majesty here. Only having the position way higher than other maids but still, she¡¯s a maid.


    ¡°You!¡± All eyes fixed on her direction as the woman pointed her out.


    ¡°Are you paying attention?¡± The woman strictly asked. Cand nodded, ¡°I am Miss.¡± She said, only answering the woman¡¯s question half true.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Thedy againmanded. She tightens again her grip on her luggage before following her line.


    As she walked through the hallway, all she can see was the Baroque structure the castle made of. With a touch of ssical style that giving elegance to the eyes of the wanderer. They passed lots of huge doors that surely in the inside, it will showcase another wonderful scenery and style.


    Cand was way busy looking at the walls embroidered by antique paintings than to the wordsing out from the woman¡¯s mouth. For her, introducing and exining every detail about the work she and others would have is boring. Tiring at all since she¡¯s done with this before.


    Well, she¡¯s not only into nning how can she get her victory. But also, memorizing every corner of this castle. From the underground to its top, all of that is nted into her mind. Depicting an imaginary blueprint.


    She¡¯s not nning to fail, that¡¯s what she always reminds of herself. She¡¯s here for her victory, for the justice¡­


    ¡°Only the assigned maid are allowed to enter the room of our master, did you all get me!?¡± Everyone answered except her.


    In her thoughts, only others will follow that rules but not her. Not a Cand Rio like her. No one can rule her unless she let it.


    Being a maid is just her front but the truth is, she¡¯s a cunningdy who is driven by her n. Driven by own purpose.


    They still roamed around for more until they reach a dead end. They aren¡¯t going upstairs and that made Cand grin. She knew that the second floor as well as the other floors above are more restricted. Thanks to Owen for having that information for her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    All of them entered the spacious room where there¡¯s only a chair in the middle with several boxesying on the glossy floor. Cand got more irritated by the click sounding from the heels of the old woman. As if it¡¯s teasing her ears every time the woman took steps.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s jumped in on giving each one of you your assigned work.¡± Cand stood straight, bringing her breast more out.


    ¡°Step forward as I call your name, I¡¯m not the one to handled you your uniforms.¡± The wicked woman announced before she sat on the chair.


    The number of maids is now surrounding her, waiting for their names to be called. For Cand, she couldn¡¯t help but to wish for her to be assigned to the other floor. The first floor for her will not be giving her enough way and time to start her n, she wanted to be assigned on the second or upper floor so she would be near to the Crimson family.


    ¡°Cand Rio!¡± She was stunned for a moment as she heard her name being called out. Her hands tighten on her luggage even more. ¡°Cand Rio!¡± That¡¯s made her walked straight, leaving her ce as she walked with grace.


    Her mother once teaches her how to walk like a princess, so she¡¯s now doing it. Walking forward pure of fineness in every step she made.


    ¡°You¡¯re Cand Rio?¡± She wanted to roll her eyes at the question she heard but hold it back. ¡°Here¡¯s your assigned area and I¡¯m expecting you to do good. Well, I can say that you¡¯re fine than others, can¡¯t even think of you could break a ss.¡± The womanmented as she handled her things.


    As she turned her back to the woman, she let out a smooth curse on her mind. Thinking of Cand as a finedy who can¡¯t break ss is thest thing to think of. She can¡¯t just break ss though, bones also.


    When Cand reaches her ce back, she immediately looks at the paper she was holding. A cunning smile was drawn on her lips as she read it.


    ¡°It¡¯s payback time Cand.¡± She said on her mind folding the paper. She looked back in front and watch the others get their papers too.


    The thought of being assigned to the area she¡¯s been waiting for is driving her head crazy. Emotions filled her heart but only one emotion filling it more¡­ excitement. Excited to start her life and serves the Crimson Family in their graveyard.

 Chapter 3

    All was a beautiful memory before, she and her parents were happily eating their dinners prepared by their maids. She can still remember the moment when her mother and father brought her to her room, nning to sleep on her side that night. After she changes her clothes, her mother was busybing her hair. That¡¯s her mother¡¯s favorite, her crimson-colored hair. Watching their reflections that almost look alike. On the bed, her father watching them. Love and admiration are all seen in her father¡¯s eyes that night.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    For Cand, it¡¯s like a dream. A beautiful dream that she wishes would never be ended. She¡¯s willing to sleep all night and day because her dreams were worth it. Worth it than others.


    ¡°Mommy am I pretty?¡± the innocent-looking young girl asked her mother. Her mother then cages her face on her soft palm.


    ¡°Of course you are my baby,¡± she replied. After hearing it, Cand blinked her eyes numerous times. Acting like a cute puppy in front of her mother.


    ¡°Daddy am I beautiful than mother?¡± she again asked, fixing her eyes on her father who watches them with a genuine smile.


    ¡°My princess is always pretty. You have the most dazzling smile that can melt everyone who can see it.¡± She giggled, happy with what she heard.


    ¡°But that dazzling smile reced by wicked one.¡± Cand wipes out the tears escaping from her eyes. ¡°Enough with the reminiscence Can,¡± she added while she was busybing her hair in front of the mirror.


    After the introduction a while ago, all maids were sent to their respective rooms. Others are on the first floor, second while she was on the third floor. The castle was huge enough to amodate numbers of people if only the ruler of it allowed it. But knowing Lord Magnus, that¡¯s impossible. Once in a blue moon.


    Alone in her room, Cand decided to go outside. Her work isn¡¯t started yet, she still has one free night to roamed around secretly. That old woman once reminds them to not go outside their rooms unless they were allowed but knowing Cand, no one can tell her what she needs to do.


    She gets her cloak covering her uniform inside. When she stepped out, no one else she finds but a straight line formation of statues. Serves as decorations for the tranquility of the epic hallway. If she didn¡¯t study every hallway of this castle before then probably she was now lost.


    Thanks for her t shoes that don¡¯t create click sounds in every step she makes. This allowed her to walk silently since she¡¯s disobeying the rule. Being familiarizing yourself with the enemy¡¯s territory should be the first one to be done. Yes, she¡¯s familiar with this before but only in a sketch, now is another thing. She¡¯s now wandering around inside the castle she always dreamed of.


    Cand strolls more but when she saw the head of all maids with two guards along with her, quickly she hides from them. Putting the hood of her ck cloak to add more invisibility from their sight.


    ¡°Why are you hiding from them, prettydy?¡± With a mouth gape open, she turned her back behind her where the voiceing from.


    An angelic face little kid smiled at her revealing his tiny tooth, bright in white. ¡°Are you an enemy of my Dad?¡± the boy asked again.


    Dad. That made Cand took a deep breath. She already knows that Lord Magnus has two sons and probably the boy in front of her is one of them. She just firstly met the innocent child of her parent¡¯s murderer.


    ¡°I¡¯m no way an enemy of your father little boy¡­¡±


    ¡°Primo, not little boy.¡± Being cut by the disrespectful child made her curse in mind. No wonder how he can do that, of course, his father was the lord of this castle. This little child would surely have the guts of being disrespectful.


    ¡°Okay Primo,¡± she posed. ¡°I¡¯m not your dad¡¯s enemy, I¡¯m just one of your maid¡¯s young master.¡±


    ¡°Maids are not allowed to go outside every night unless you were assigned on the ground floor of the castle,¡± the child reasoned out making Cand think of any valid excuses.


    ¡°I just wandering around Lord Primo and supposedly going back in my rooms.¡± Stupid Cand, that¡¯s the only excuse that popped up on her mind.


    The child gave her a weird grin, showing his tiny fangs. Even the eyes of Primo change their color, from ck to crimson red. Cand got rmed, she couldn¡¯t be fired easily.


    Unwilling, she kneels. ¡°Please my Lord,¡± she almost cursed audibly but hold it back. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell them that I sneak out, I don¡¯t want to be fired on this job. I badly needed this job. I might starve to death if ever it would happen.¡±


    Evil smiles were stered on her lips while she was kneeling in front of the little child she knows she can easily kill. Weak and innocent, that was her before just like the child she¡¯s now kneeling of.


    Cand felt the small hand on her shoulder, patting it gently. ¡°I won¡¯t going to tell them that you sneak out in one condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition my Lord?¡± she curiously asked Primo.


    Primo then puts his index finger under his chin, acting like he¡¯s thinking of that condition. ¡°Come with me in my room,¡± the child said. Cand gasped for some air, shocked but still letting herself followed the condition of Primo.


    They walked through the hallway Cand passed earlier. When Primo opens one of the huge doors, the child lets her came in first that she find a gentleman act. If only Primo is not the son of Lord Magnus then she would love this child wholeheartedly but she can¡¯t love a vampire who came from the enemy¡¯s side.


    ¡°What can you say about my room¡­¡± the child posed, meant to know her name. ¡°Cand my Lord,¡± she replied.


    ¡°So Cand, what can you say about my room?¡¯


    ¡°Embroidered with elegance, mesmerizing and I think too spacious for you my Lord.¡± The child walked through his king-size bed, sitting on it made the bed dip.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Primo eximed. ¡°This room is too spacious for me that¡¯s why I need someone who would apany me here. Tomorrow morning, I would let the head maid make you as my maid.¡±


    ¡°But my Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts Candelita.¡± The name Primo called her makes her wince in disagreement. Candelita, seriously? Can or Cand is better than that cheap name.


    After Primo apanied her back to her room, Candy her body on her bed. The bed was not as soft as her bed in the city but stillfortable. Sleep chases her while she was in Primo¡¯s room a while ago so she didn¡¯t have the problem of sleeping easily. But before sleepiness drowns her, the thought of controlling her n easily on her hand never leaves her. She only wishes to be assigned on the higher floor and didn¡¯t expect that tomorrow, she will take care of the young son of Lord Magnus.


    Revenge started ording to her ns.

 Chapter 4

    Cand was shaken awake abruptly by the loud knocksing from her room door. Still sleepy, she stood up and just covered herself with her cloak she usedst night.


    ¡°Why you took so long?¡± Cand can¡¯t able to speak immediately when she saw Primo, standing outside while his hands were in his pockets. The child was waiting for Cand, wanted to invite her for a breakfast.


    Cand makes him amaze by their first meeting. Feeling the strangefortableness towards their new maid. Maybe he was amazed by how Cand kneeled in front of himst night. No one did that before even he was the Lord¡¯s son.


    ¡°Can you eat with me for breakfast Candelita?¡± the child asked but no words came from Cand¡¯s mouth. Still surprised by how the young lord acted. Being nice to a stranger like her is not the right thing to do. But the child never knows her true identity, her true motives.


    ¡°Are you going to stare at me all day?¡± Cand shook her head, bringing back her senses in a proper way.


    ¡°But my Lord, I think eating your breakfast with me is not a favorable idea. I might get fired so please understand me if I will say no to your invitation,¡± she said but Primo harshly shook his head.


    ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m inviting you?¡± Primo asked making Cand think twice. The thought of Primo ying with her around is the first thing that came up to her mind.


    She encountered different children before with different personalities and Primo¡¯s personality is one of those. A little child who only knows how to y around. Teasing you until you get annoyed.


    ¡°As your lord, I¡¯m now ordering you to change your clothes and eat with me this morning. Besides, I already told Mom that I wanted you to be my maid.¡±


    ¡°And they agreed?¡± Cand asked with excitement.


    ¡°Of course they will, I am their son. The most adorable son they have.¡± Primo winked at her making Cand giggled at her thoughts.


    She must admit, having Primo around lightens up her mind even if they¡¯ve just metst night. There¡¯s something on Primo that making her soft, bringing back her innocence suddenly. But still, that couldn¡¯t rece her hatred towards the father of the child.


    The traitor, Lord Magnus.


    ¡°Clock is ticking Candelita, I don¡¯t want to wait for more.¡± Cand shut the door immediately, speedily changing her clothes.


    She uniformed herself with the uniform that hugging her body tightly. Revealing her curves she got because of her self-training. Training meant for the Crimson meant for an innocent child outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, my Lord.¡± Primo, even was still a child, can¡¯t help but to fascinated by the crimson-haireddy in front of him. Even Cand was wearing a simple uniform and not an elegant one, she still manages to shine. Shine like precious diamonds hidden under the deepest part of the soil.


    ¡°I hope my rude brother wouldn¡¯t see you because if that¡¯s happened, you¡¯re going to be dead.¡± Cand bit widened by thement she got from the young Crimson. As if those words were meant to threaten her.


    ¡°Why? Is he that ruthless to the point that can kill an innocent one like me?¡± Cand asked making Primo stopped from the middle of the hallway.


    ¡°Ruthless beast is not enough to describe him Candelita, he¡¯s a devil when ites to a woman like you.¡± Tracing Cand from head to foot, Primo shook his head making Cand get curious about the said brother of young Crimson.


    She knew that there¡¯s another Crimson heir but she wasn¡¯t expecting that Primo will give a nasty description about his brother. Probably he doesn¡¯t like his brother so he defining him in not so good one. Well, what can be expected of a Crimson?


    They headed on a long hallway once more until they entered a spacious room where only a long table is ced on its heart. The enormous window giving dazing light to the whole room, with its curtains folded on both sides. Indeed, Cand was in a castle. A castle that she and her parents should have owned.


    Several ptable foods are ced under its top making Cand feast on it. She couldn¡¯t help but fix her eyes on those foods, wanting to eat all of that.


    ¡°Have a seat Candelita,¡± Primomanded that made Cand look at her surrounding. There were lots of guards and maids eyeing her as if they were all waiting for Cand to take her seat ording to what their young lord says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, they will leave you unharmed since they have nothing to deal with my invitation,¡± Primo stated.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re not inviting me?¡± Cand inquired when she took her seat beside the young lord.


    ¡°Well, not totally an invitation, maybe a half of it meant for inviting you while the other half was meant to order you.¡± Cand let out a smooth chuckle as she heard Primo¡¯s alibis. Even still a little child, Primo knows how to protect his ego.


    Cand was expecting that they would eat surrounded by silence but she got it wrong as the young lord continue to talk to her. Giggling and sometimes mocking her but never bothered to pay attention to that since she knows that the child was having fun with her. After they eat their breakfast, they headed to a balcony where Primo used to y the piano.


    Primo invited Cand to y piano for him but the woman refused as for Cand, ying piano making her remember her beloved parents. She and her father are fun ying piano together while her mother would serve them hot pies and cups of warm cocoa. That¡¯s her favorite pastime before ying outside their mansion.


    ¡°Hey, are you still listening?¡± Primo asked. Cand shrugged her head trying toe back from her reminiscing.


    ¡°I am my Lord,¡± she answered. Her hands were crossed around her front while standing beside Primo.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like a piano?¡±


    Cand shook her head before letting out a bitter smile. ¡°I like piano my Lord but there¡¯s something on my past that makes me feel bad whenever melodies are around.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mind if I asked what is it?¡±


    ¡°My parents,¡± Cand answered directly, without any hesitation.


    ¡°Do you missed them?¡± the child asked again making Cand nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, we¡¯re gonna visit them.¡± Again, Cand¡¯s lips formed a bitter smile.


    ¡°How I wish that whenever I stepped out from your castle my Lord, I would see them. But that thing is impossible as my parents were already dead.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Everything went smoothly for Cand. She was sure that the young son of Magnus Crimson is fond of her. Days passed and she only lives on the side of Primo. Every morning, the kid would invite her for breakfast and after that, she will apany him on ying the piano. Indeed, Primo got musical talent and she hates the fact of her being fond too to the child.


    Primo wasn¡¯t that bad same as his father. He¡¯s just an innocent and yful child that she thinks wanting for care and attention. Even she was living in the castle for a week, she hasn¡¯t seen Primo¡¯s parents yet. There are times that Primo would ask her to sleep beside him but Cand refuses it. Not that she didn¡¯t want it too but it would make her trap especially that she didn¡¯t get half of her revenge.


    She barely sneaks out of her room as the guards keep patrolling around the castle every night. Nevertheless, she still got the chance even for just a short time. She even stepped into the castle¡¯s library without being caught and got some information about the family she¡¯s been stalking for. All thanks to Primo who loves to read books at the library.


    It may seem like she was digging for her own grave but for the justice she wanted, she would take everything. Even if it¡¯s risky and may put her life in the most dangerous situation. She¡¯s been waiting for this for a long time. She¡¯s been through a lot and it¡¯s now or never. If she¡¯ll be dead soon, she will assure first her victory. Victory over the rogue vampire who put her parents into their burden.


    ¡°Liam prepared my Misty.¡± Cand turned her head beside her where Primo standing, shouting of confidence. Her brows bit twisted upon hearing themand her lord gives to one of the knights.


    The knight, named Liam bowed at Primo before heading towards somewhere. They were standing outside the castle, facing the enormous water fountain right opposite the grand door. ¡°Who¡¯s Misty, Lord Primo?¡± she asked curiously about the said Misty.


    Primo lifted his gaze on her with a stoic look. ¡°Misty is my pet, she¡¯s my horse. My friend ever since I was a child.¡± she nodded on the child¡¯s calm answer. Misty is a horse, an animal that he considered as his friend. She bet that the life of Primo possessing a dim and gloomy aura. But why? Do his parents don¡¯t have enough time for him or what?


    They kept waiting for the horse for few minutes until Liam came back, holding the leash of the horse. Misty is a pure white horse with a long tail. By just simply looking at its fur, she could tell that the horse was healthy enough.


    Primo draws near the horse, patting its head before nting a kiss. ¡°Misty, I would like you to meet my new friend, Candelita.¡± she smiled at the way Primo introduces her to his horse.


    ¡°Cand this is my friend and pet, Misty. She¡¯s a good horse, she won¡¯t bite you.¡± As if horses do bite?


    ¡°Hello there Misty, I am Cand.¡± They both giggled before Cand saw Primo easily hopped into Misty¡¯s back. Indeed, the horse is really good. It doesn¡¯t even make any motion as Primo hopping into its back.


    ¡°Hop in Candelita.¡± she looked at Primo¡¯s hand who seems inviting her to hop into Misty¡¯s back also. Never in her life, she rides on a horse, there¡¯s no way she would do it too.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Candelita?¡± Primo mumbled waiting for her to take his hand. Her eyes keep eyeing the kid¡¯s hand then back to Misty¡¯s back. Riding a horse wasn¡¯t a good idea, it¡¯s never been though. ¡°Are you afraid of her Candelita?¡± She¡¯s afraid? Of course, she is, very much afraid.


    ¡°My Lord pardon me if I won¡¯t take your invitation¡­¡±


    ¡°Again, I¡¯m not inviting you, I¡¯m giving you the order as your Lord.¡± Primo cut her words. Her mouth formed an O. Primo wasn¡¯t inviting her, it was a sort of her lord¡¯s order. Geez! What should she do? Climbing as Primo had said or still refusing her Lord¡¯s order. For some point, she hated the idea ofing with Primo this morning. She wasn¡¯t thinking that this would be the thing to happen.


    ¡°Candelitaes on, my Misty won¡¯t bite you nor drop you. Aside from it, I¡¯m riding with you and you¡¯reing with me. Nothing to worry about, right Misty?¡± The horse neighs once she was being patted by her owner. What the hell would be her choice aside from waving her white g to Primo?


    ¡°Fine.¡± she tly surrendered but it doesn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t hesitating about the idea. She was awaken jolted when Primoid his hand on her offering assistance. For the very first time, her nerves trembling wildly just because of an animal that seems tamed and domestic.


    She got Primo¡¯s hand assisting her to climbs at Misty¡¯s back. At first, her feet still nailed on the floor but what can she do? Running away from the horse as well as Primo like a hopeless and frightening kid? No, she won¡¯t do that. Yes, she was skeptically afraid of the horse but just like what Primo had said, nothing to worry about. So, she did not worry even if her heart wildly screaming, hoping that the horse won¡¯t drop her.


    Climbing up to Misty¡¯s back went smooth. She didn¡¯t even take hard on doing that, maybe she was just exaggerating the things that shouldn¡¯t be. And now, with her on Primo¡¯s back, she was holding the reins of the horse. But Primo remains as the one who¡¯s ruining his pet. Of course, he should be. Cand didn¡¯t know anything about taming and taking over horses.


    ¡°Why are we here my Lord?¡± Cand confusedly asked behind the kid¡¯s back. She notices that they have been heading through the woods and it¡¯s just fueling her curiosity. There is a myth talked about inside the woods they have been reading through. Others keep telling that there was something inside that dense part of the forest which is beyond the imagination of every vampire as well as humans. Some others imed that they¡¯ve witnessed it and base on them, there¡¯s a monster lurked in the middle of the woods.


    ¡°Do you believe in the myth about the woods Candelita?¡± Seems like Primo have read her mind huh?


    ¡°No my Lord. I mean, I wouldn¡¯t believe it until I witness it with my own eyes.¡± Primo chuckled. ¡°What if it¡¯s true and we would see it by now?¡± She smirks behind the kid.


    ¡°Then I would be one of that witness who corroborated that myth.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Wild wind weed them as they finally reached the middle of the woods. Absentmindedly, Cand hugged herself behind Primo. Primo is the first one who jumped out from Misty and to is followed by her. Cand couldn¡¯t help but let out a sweet smile at Primo as the child offered his hand to her for assistance.


    They just tied Misty on a tree not too far away from them. They both headed under the banyan tree that even from a long distance, was truly noticeable. Its lush leaves give them shadows, protecting them from the sun. There were also leafy bushes around it and it¡¯s shouting a magical aura. Cand isn¡¯t informed about that tree and if Primo didn¡¯t take her here, probably she wouldn¡¯t get any chance to see it by herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from one of the maids that this tree is where the monster lives,¡± Primo opened up the topic again about the myth. Cand just leans her back on the tree body before tilting her head to look up above. Towering the heights of the tree as well as wondering how the tree grows that bigger.


    ¡°Then why are we here? The monster might got mad at us because we¡¯re resting on his territory,¡± she reasoned out, not because she¡¯s afraid of what Primo had said.


    ¡°This is my territory, not his. This ce still inside my castle so if there¡¯s anyone who should be mad, it¡¯s not him. But since I¡¯m a good boy, I would let him stay here until he didn¡¯t do anything bad that may harm us.¡± Cand shook her head slightly, enough to not Primo notice it. The child was acting arrogant for a moment and it makes her grinned at the same time.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the real story behind the monster?¡± Primo asked. ¡°No my Lord. But base on the witness, they said that it was a horrible monster who would eat you alive. Terrifying right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared though. My brother taught me how to conquer my fear so there¡¯s no reason for me to get scared of that monster. Plus, I know there¡¯s nothing scary about him. He deserves the curse that the faerie gives to him.¡± She looked at Primo, wondered about what the child told her.


    ¡°Curse? You mean my Lord, the curse had something to deal with the myth?¡± Primo nodded.


    ¡°I heard it from my brother. No, he told it to me before. Base on him, there¡¯s a beautiful faerie who¡¯s taking care of this part of the forest. Every step she made leaves glowing dust. Her hair and skin were as bright as the glistening moon of the night. A glorious faerie indeed but her looks give sorrows to her heart.¡±


    ¡°Sorrow? Who would get sorrows despite being magically beautiful?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Since she was indeed beautiful and blessed, many vampires wanted her to be their wife. Many vampires tried to seduce her, offering her different thing that could give her undying happiness. But despite it, the faerie remained untamed. She kept on lurking herself during the day and when night came, that¡¯s when she decided to roam around the forest. She would go to the falls to take a nce at herself on its crystalline water. She was contented on it not until there¡¯s a vampire caught her attention. A vampire who she admired the most. Who she loves despite being different from each other. Their love grows even more and for the faerie, she couldn¡¯t ask anything not until the love of her life betrayed her. Do you know how betrayal sent havoc to everyone Candelita?¡± she eventually caught off guard upon hearing the question of Primo.


    Her throats even get dry all of the sudden. And when Primo met her gaze, she immediately averted her eyes from him. Does Primo know something about her motives? But it¡¯s impossible, she¡¯s being careful about it. There¡¯s no way Primo could know about it, she was sure about it.


    ¡°Her white dress became red. Her white and glowing skin was tainted by her blood. Do you know why?¡± Primo asked her again even she didn¡¯t still answer the first one. ¡°W¨Cwhy?¡± she sputtered, trying her best not to be suspicious bit she think, she already failed on it.


    ¡°Because of the man who she trusted the most stabbed her to death. And ¡¯til herst breath, to thest drop of her blood, she cursed the vampire who betrayed her. She turned that vampire into a horrible monster that would frighten anyone who will see him. Do you know what¡¯s the name of that glorious faerie?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been asking me question thrice my Lord but still, I can¡¯t answer it,¡± she curtlyughed.


    ¡°My brother called that faerie as Crimson Lady which means, thedy in red. And what makes her be titled by that is her blood, her crimson blood. There¡¯s someone told me that, that Crimson Lady woulde back after hundred of years. Now I wonder, how she looks like. I badly want to see her and hug her because I know, she¡¯s still in pain.¡±


    ¡°Is your brother told that to you also my Lord?¡± she asked but Primo smiled yfully. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. I¡¯m just jumping out of the conclusion that she¡¯d probably still in pain. You wouldn¡¯t know how she feels until you experience being betrayed.¡±


    Didn¡¯t experience being betrayed? If the child only knows what is he talking about, he¡¯ll surely eat his own words. Of course, Cand experienced the pain given by betrayal. Of course, she knows how does it feel but she can¡¯t just cry her heart out in front of Primo. Unless the child would get confused with her.


    ¡°And you already experienced being betrayed my Lord?¡± Primo childishly pouted, resting his chin on his palms. ¡°Yeah, always. My brother always betraying me on lots of things. He even gets what¡¯s mine. So if you see him and tried to snatch you from me, please don¡¯t you evere with him. He¡¯s a jerk, a wholesome rude jerk!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You know what my Lord, why don¡¯t we just hunt deer. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot of it here. Just forget the myth and the betrayal thing, you won¡¯t going to experience it again.¡±


    Well, hopefully not. Why does she feel sudden guilt about keeping her true identity from Primo? She knows that Primo didn¡¯t know everything about her. He¡¯s just an innocent kid and that¡¯s making her felt guilty. He¡¯s nice to her in every aspect, treating her not just as a maid but a friend. And for the past few days, she became more attached to Primo and she didn¡¯t like the idea of it.


    She¡¯s just being nice and behind it, there¡¯s a motive. She¡¯s a wolf in sheep clothes. She didn¡¯t n to be attached to the kid, it wasn¡¯t a part of her n anymore. But how can she get out from that string of attachment when Primo keeps ordering her to be by his side? Damn! It¡¯s making things to be moreplicated than she thought.


    Primo in her side making her soft and she hated it. She hated being soft because it would only give her pain. She was sick in pain. Darn it!

 Chapter 7

    Vampire instinct never fails. Her instinct never failed her so she knows that someone is watching over her. Watching every movement she did, each step she takes. She¡¯s still in the middle of the woods, walking alone and there¡¯s no Primo beside her.


    The tranquility of the surroundings shouts danger. An unknown and unpredictable danger that she can¡¯t tell where would ite. She¡¯s aware, very much aware that there¡¯s a pair of eyes staring intensely at her but she couldn¡¯t know where is the exact location of it. When her feet bump something, she instantly lowered her eyes. Seeing a tombstone where her name engraved on it. Suddenly, she felt her heart palpitated harshly against her chest. With her hand cupped on her chest, she kneeled in front of it. Her fingers then trace her curved name on the stone.


    This is impossible. Maybe, she¡¯s not only the one who has the name Cand. Maybe someone owned the name and the tombstone wasn¡¯t meant for her. She couldn¡¯t die, she¡¯s still alive. Breathing and remaining strong as always.


    She stood up, before roaming her eyes around the woods. Still, the intense heating from someone¡¯s gaze continued to crawl on her skin. That someone is skinning her alive by just the use of its eyes. Damn it, why is she suddenly feared of being alone?


    ¡°Primo!¡± she shouted, searching for Primo but lots of shouts had passed her mouth, still, there¡¯s no Primo shown up. ¡°Primo! Where are you? This isn¡¯t a good joke¡­¡± her words were cuts by an arrow that struck right on her left shoulder. She whined in pain as she could felt the warm liquid rushing out from the wound.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± she cursed before covering the torn part of her shoulder with her hand. The vampire could heal their wounds so she did it but surprisingly, the wound didn¡¯t heal. The thick blooding from it just seems double and she doesn¡¯t know why? Helping herself to get healed wasn¡¯t difficult for her but now, things just seem worse. The pain she felt was unbearable as if it was torturing and tearing every part of her. Heck, it¡¯s just a piece of an arrow but why does it need to be that worse?


    The pain is still there as she started to walk away, trying to escape from an unknown enemy. But to her shocked, another voltage of pain strike her. She looked down on her legs only to found out there¡¯s another piece of an arrow buried in it. It worsens her situation. Her legs felt sudden numbness that she couldn¡¯t even stand again even if she tried to. Shock and fear spread on her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Someone wants her dead. And with her trembling hands, she supported herself. Forcing herself to stand up and run as fast as she can but seems like her feet were both nailed on the ground. The violent wind blows, making her messy hair blown away with it. It sent chills, but not just simple chills. Chills making her feel murderous goosebumps.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± she eximed, wanted to know who¡¯s responsible for her situation. No one answer back, just the wind that chiming. ¡°I said, who are you!? Why are doing this to me, are you an enemy!?¡±


    Only the silence answered her followed by the rustling sounds from the bushes. She saw a speedy dark shadow passing from tree to tree, lurking itself from bushes to bushes. ¡°Who are you, you on that bushes!¡± The shadow quickly disappeared and even if she tried to look for it again, she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    The wind stops from blowing so she alerted herself even more. Despite the double pain she felt, she started to contain herself. Lifting hands in front of her breast to serve as a defense. She knows it was futile to protect her body from the unknown enemy. She couldn¡¯t even predict where the next attack woulde from then she is now, protecting herself with just her bare hands.


    Moments had passed and she only heard the deafening tranquility. No attacke from nowhere so she let out a deep breath. But she got it wrong, another arrow shoots and it¡¯s now torturing the upper part of her leg. She kneeled instantly as she grabbed the arrow and pulled it out. She screams a loud and deafening mor came from her. Breaking the silence.


    ¡°Candelita!¡± She unconsciously lifted her head. With her eyes shut wide open, she saw Primo caged inside someone¡¯s white and glowing arms. Her eyes trace up, from the arms to the face of someone. The woman smiled at her wickedly, allowing the fangs of her to shown up. She gasped in horror when she realized that the woman she¡¯s now facing off is herself.


    ¡°d you¡¯re here, my Cand,¡± the woman said. Her white glowing skin, her long crimson hair, and the gown she¡¯s wearing. Everything about the woman looks enchanting. But why do they shared the same face?


    ¡°Candelita, don¡¯t listen to her? She¡¯s¡­ ugh!¡± Primo¡¯s words were reced by groans when the woman pulled up his hair before choking him. ¡°Stop!¡± she yelled as she saw the pain drawn on the kid¡¯s face. The woman, who exactly looks like she smiled at her again.


    ¡°Why do you care for him? He¡¯s one of the Crimson who you loathed the most Cand,¡± she stated. Parts of her agreed to what she has said but also, part of her wants to stop the woman. ¡°Do you pity him?¡±


    ¡°N¨Cno¡­ but he didn¡¯t know anything!¡± she answered back but another devilish smiled shown up again followed by the woman¡¯s satanicugh. It echoed on her ears to the fact that she needs to cover her ears. It was demonic, sounds only ruthlessness.


    ¡°I gave you another life Cand, don¡¯t you remember that? The father of this child killed your beloved parents so why are you stopping me to hurt him? Do you ever heard yourself, Cand?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I can hear my own words and I¡¯m on my proper mind to make you stop what you¡¯re doing. Primo wasn¡¯t his father, I only loathed Magnus Crimson for killing my parents and not his innocent child!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the woman yelled back. Her iris became crimson red as if it telling her how dangerous it is. Her eyes, that was her eyes too.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to ruin my n Cand, no way! If you can¡¯t kill for me, then I must kill you all by myself. You¡¯re such a disappointment. I shouldn¡¯t have saved your life!¡± And with her shout, another arrow is heading towards her. She thought it would strike her but she was just blinded by a blinding lighting from nowhere.


    She abruptly awakened to a familiar room. Still shock and feared. ¡°Candelita!¡± Her head instantly turned to a familiar voice who called her. It was Primo, her young lord. Worries are visible on his baby face as his eyes looked like glistened in tears. Was he crying?


    The kid climbed up on her bed and quickly cling his arms around her. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re finally awake. I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if something bad happens to you, Candelita. Thank you¡­¡± Her brows knotted for what Primo is uttering.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she cluelessly asked that makes Primo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You didn¡¯t remember how you sacrifice your life just to save me from that exact death?¡±


    Exact death? Was he talking about the woman who exactly looks like her? ¡°We¡¯ve been attacked by a group of rebels and they tried to get me. But you save me Candelita, you willingly gave your life for me. That was¡­ that was worthy of my trust.¡± Rebels?


    ¡°If you¡¯re telling me that I sacrifice my life then why I¡¯m still breathing?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Primo averted his eyes from her. ¡°Because?¡± she asked before she heard Primo¡¯s deep sigh.


    ¡°Because my brother saved us. He saves me and you from that exact death and I did thank him for that. But¡­¡± he paused.


    ¡°But what my Lord?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not happy about what happened because he saw you. And now, I¡¯m sure he would betray me again!¡± She was shot shocked when Primo suddenly broke down in front of her. The child palmed his face and covering his tearful eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to get you from me, Candelita. I don¡¯t want him to take my best friend away from me¡­¡±


    Did he just say, best friend?

 Chapter 8

    It¡¯s been days since that incident in the woods happened. She¡¯spletely healed and her energy is finally back to normal. But what keeps her mind blown is the reason for their ident. As she remembers, they weren¡¯t attacked by groups of rebels rather they been attacked by a singledy who looks exactly like her. She remembers every bit of the incident like it happened yesterday. The face of the woman, every feature of her reflects her. Like she was looking at a mirror and she¡¯s staring at her reflection. Those pointed arrows struck her skin making her shout in pain. The unbearable pain it caused her and the incapability of her to heal her wounds like what vampires usually do. She wondered why it all seems different in the story of Primo. Her Lord tells a different story and when she tried to bring up thedy who¡¯s the same as her, Primo disagreed with her. He even thinks of her still not feeling well and she¡¯s still in the process of recovery.


    That¡¯s weird, right? Plus, the fact that she always sees a not so vivid image in her dreams. After she woke up from unconsciousness, that blurry image of something keeps hunting her in her dream and even during the day. There¡¯s a time that Primo would drag her back to her senses because of a sudden airhead. Damn! She can¡¯t even understand herself too. Not even Primo.


    ¡°Candelita!¡± She instantly turned her head to see Primo rushing to her ce. She¡¯s watering nts in the immense garden of Crimson Castle. It became her routine aside from being in apany with Primo.


    ¡°Have you eat your breakfast?¡± She was supposed to say yes but her stomach growled. Spilling the truth that she wasn¡¯t. ¡°Well, your stomach already answered me. Come, join me for breakfast. Mom and Dad are there, waiting for me and you.¡± She stiffened.


    Mom and Dad? So, that would only mean that Lord Magnus who she hasn¡¯t seen yet is in there. Waiting to see her? Nervous suddenly sumbed her whole as they took steps through the dining area. Every step she made is equal to the wild beat of her heart. Why is she suddenly having that feeling? She prepared herself for this moment, the moment to see Magnus Crimson again. But why is she having this doubt and uncontroble beating of her heart?


    She heaves a heavy sighed as they finally reached the dining and there, the whole members of Crimson Family weed her. Lord Magnus, sitting at the end of an extended dining table. To his right, is his wife, Lady Adeline. And next to her is the most gorgeous vampire she has ever seen in her entire life. Her eyes pinned on that green-eyed man with his tousled jet ck hair. And oh, the thin lips that seem luscious and the broad shoulders he has. Oh, what the fudge? Why is she even praising that man when in the first ce, she already knows who is he.


    The firstborn of Magnus and his wife, de Crimson. And just like his name, she should be careful. As much as possible, she needs to avoid that vampire. He¡¯s dangerously dangerous for her, especially to her ns.


    ¡°Mom, this is Candelita. The one that I¡¯ve always told you and Dad. And she¡¯s also the one who saves me-¡±


    ¡°Correction little brother, I was the one who saves the both of you.¡± She instantly grimaced at the words. Not that she wants Primo to brag about her but the brother of this little child is so annoying. Yeah, she knew that Lord de save the both of them but the way he rubbed it to her ce. Oh, God!


    Cand heard Primo¡¯s deep sigh. ¡°Brother, I know that you save us but it was Cand who save me first. She even sacrifices herself for me to save by her. Have you seen how she shield her body so the arrows from the rebels won¡¯t hit me?¡± She smiled secretly. That¡¯s it, Primo, tell your annoying brother that I save you first. She giggled in her thoughts when she saw irritation drawn to Lord de¡¯s gorgeous face. Oh, hell, drop the gorgeous shit!


    Stop praising him, Cand. Will you?


    ¡°Fine. She saves you first but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that¡­¡± Lord de looks at her making her thoughts shut. ¡°I was the one who saved the two of you when your nanny is alreadyying her dead body on the ground. You. Owe. Your. Life. To. Me.¡± Those pair of tantalizing eyes were looking at her straight and intently. Lumps formed in the middle of her throat. Her heartbeats weren¡¯t normal anymore and it even pounds hysterically inside her chest when Lord de grinned at her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I need water! Oh, hell, what¡¯s going on with you, Can? Why you seem so affected by the way he looks and grinned at you?


    ¡°Cand.¡± That¡¯s when her unexinable heartbeats stopped¡­ when she heard a deep baritone voice that calls her name. It seems the world stops when she met Lord Magnus¡¯s eyes. He was trailing her whole down that shakes her legs. This is bad¡­ all way bad! She wasn¡¯t expecting this. No way!


    She expected it to be smooth and normal just how she practice it but it doesn¡¯t turn into that. Now that she was standing in front of the whole Crimson family, her n seems blown away¡­ easily. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like that. She must act normal, not affected even once. Darn it! She nned for so many years and it couldn¡¯t be wasted easily.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the ¡®goddess look like ady¡¯ that my son¡¯s always bragging about?¡± She looked down at Primo beside her. Primo just winked at her. She doesn¡¯t have any idea how Primo¡¯s story tells her to his parents. And oh, the goddess look like? Yeah, I know I am pretty and dead gorgeous but goddess? Was it so exaggerated?


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Cand.¡± Her eyes widened as she instantly turned her gaze back to Lord Magnus. The one who thanks her. Was it for real? Her enemy, thanking her? For what¡­ for killing him soon?


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t believe Primo when he told us what happened until his brother confirmed it. It¡¯s like, how could a petitedy like you can do such things? Unless you were that strong enough to protect my son from those rebels. Nheless, I thank you¡­ we thank you for saving our lovely Primo who brings the life of this castle back.¡±


    Should she believe in that? Should she feel pleased about how Lord Magnus thanked her or not? No, she shouldn¡¯t believe in that. There¡¯s always a lies behind Lord Magnus¡¯ every word. He¡¯s not worthy of her trust¡­

 Chapter 9

    ¡°Too brave to do such things, huh?¡± Cand¡¯s abruptly turned around upon hearing a deep baritone voice from her behind. Only to found out that the owner of it is none other than but the firstborn of Lord Magnus.


    She felt a lump in her throat for an instant. Her breathing became unusual as her eyes were settled on the handsome prince in front of her. Wait a fucking minute?!


    ¡®Did I just praised this ruthless Crimson?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s with staring, Little Rabbit?¡± Her forehead creased.


    ¡°Little Rabbit? I¡¯m no way a rabbit, Lord de,¡± she replied, trying to make her voice calm. Oh, God! Why is she feeling nervous?


    Since she met this prince, she always felt unusual feelings whenever he¡¯s around. She felt suffocated for an unknown reason. And whatever that reason is, she knew that it is bad for her. It¡¯s no good, she can assure that.


    ¡°For a little rabbit-like you, you amazed me. I like brave women, have you know that?¡±


    She blinked twice before an image of Primo shed through her mind. He¡¯s ruthless and a traitor brother. Yeah, that¡¯s it. Primo used to say nastiness about his brother. She doesn¡¯t want to disappoint her Young Master especially that she already made her promise to him. A promise not to be associated with Lord de, his ruthless brother. Primo might hate her and whether she admits it or not, she didn¡¯t like the idea of it.


    Primo hating her? Oh, God!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think of what Primo going to think, Little Rabbit.¡± Her eyes widened. How did he know that she was thinking about Primo?


    Did she meet the kind of vampire who can read minds? Goodness gracious, for heaven¡¯s sake¡­ she needs to stay away from him. She needs to fucking shut down her mind.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Lord de, may I excuse myself?¡± She¡¯s ready to step away from him but he caught her instant. Pinned her to the nearest wall she just wiping earlier. Her heart goes thump-thump. The beats of it? Oh, fuck! The beat of her heart is chaotic and it¡¯s because of de.


    ¡°You owe your life to me, right?¡± She absentmindedly nods her head. By just staring at those deep orbs, she seems to drown easily. ¡°In that case, what can you offer to pay your debt?¡±


    ¡°D¨Cdebt?¡±


    An evil grin appeared on his thin yet luscious lips. His lips, it¡¯s so tempting. For all of the sudden, she felt an eagerness to feel his lips on hers.


    ¡°Yes, debt. You have debt ¡¯cause I save your life. If I¡¯m not mistaken, I save you and carried your almost lifeless body in my arms. Isn¡¯t it a debt to be considered?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± She acted normal. ¡°Yeah, you save me, Lord de and I¡¯m very much thank you for saving my life.¡±


    de¡¯s eyebrow arched. ¡± Is that all you can do? To thanked me?¡±


    She smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ahm¡­ I don¡¯t own precious things to give you for me to pay my debt as you said. All I can do was to thank you, nothing more nothing less.¡±


    ¡°Ow, poor little rabbit. I felt bad for your case but do I inform you that I don¡¯t take ¡®thank you for a debt?¡±


    ¡°B¨Cbut I have nothing to offer, Lord de.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you have. I know you have something to offer little one.¡± He lowered more his head to level on her. That makes her heart thumped rapidly and uncontrobly.


    Darn it! She fucking needs some air to breathe. She felt suffocated, she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Can you step backward, Lord de?¡±


    He instantly shook his head before leaning forward and the next thing she knew it. She, pinned on the wall with de¡¯s head buried on her neck. She goosebumps. She freaking goosebumps as she felt his breath on her neck. Her legs became wobbly and unstable so she needs to hold on to de¡¯s clothes to find support.


    ¡°You smells good, Little Rabbit,¡± he said huskily that sent shivered on her spine. What¡¯s happening right now and then was wrong. Bad for her, she knows that but what¡¯s with her? Why is she tolerating her mind that is incapable to think straight?


    ¡°I wonder what could be the taste of your blood?¡± And with that, she gathered all her strength to push him away but her effort turns futile.


    When her palmsnded on his hard abdominal muscles, all she can do was curse inside her mind. Damn that abs! Why does it felt so good on her hands?


    ¡°You said you have nothing to offer but your body disagrees with what your mind says. I don¡¯t take your thank you, Little Rabbit.¡± he paused before staring at her eyes intimately. His eyes¡­ are seducing her. Fuck! Sure she knows that way of vampires to hinder their victims on scaping.


    His fingers ran through her exposed neck while keeping their eye contact. She¡¯s being hypnotized. The hell is she! She trained herself not to be hypnotized by others but here she is, like a darn fool and naive vampire who turns to be someone¡¯s puppet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your thank you. I don¡¯t need such valuable things from you. All I want is you.¡±


    ¡°M¨Cme?¡± confusion¡¯s lingering in her voice. de nodded at her. ¡°Yeah, I want you. The whole you to pay your debt. How is that, Little Rabbit?¡±


    She gulped hard. How can she escape that debt of her without offering herself to this cunning and ruthless prince?


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure your blood tastes good. Or the word ¡®good¡¯ is not enough. I like your smells and fuck it! You¡¯re just a maid to be exact but how could you possess that seductive and aromatic blood?¡±


    ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing, Brother!¡± Both of their attention was caught by that boisterous voice. When she saw Primo, standing beside them with his red eyes settled on her brother, she immediately pushed de away from her.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Young Lord¨C¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Candelita! Save your exnationter but this time, let¡¯s talk first about you Brother.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Little Brother. I didn¡¯t do bad to hurt her.¡± de replied.


    Didn¡¯t do anything? This man is a¡­ a dishonest jerk!


    ¡°All of what¡¯s mine, you already snatch away from me but this time, I won¡¯t allow you to do your habits again. Not Cand¡­ not her. Not my best friend!¡± Primo¡¯s furious voice echoed in the whole hallway and to her shock, vases disyed along the hallway broke one by one.

 Chapter 10

    On the balcony, she sat next to Primo who¡¯s still fuming mad because of his brother. She wanted to speak and tell something that may lessen Primo¡¯s madness but no wordse from her. She¡¯s still shocked. Of course, who wouldn¡¯t be?


    Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked about what happened earlier? And for the fact that she just witnesses how this little vampire, beside her, is such a thing. Lord des¡¯s ability to read her mind is already something but with Primo¡¯s shocking ability?


    Primo just possesses that ability. An ability that she can¡¯t even think that exists. She as well as her ability but it¡¯s not that surprising as Primo. At first, she thought of Primo as the weakest of the Crimson family but seems that he¡¯s not. His voice¡­ his disastrous voice is one should be feared off. And she just can¡¯t believe that she would witness that this day.


    Vases broke. sses turn into pieces after broking by his voice. And his eyes¡­ those red eyes of him that remain red as earlier. His iris never turn back on its normal color and its fears her. It¡¯s making her feel ufortable somewhat. And it¡¯s unusual for her. Of course, it is. She is Cand Rios¡­ she came here as the brave Cand but in some way, she felt nervous. Fear sumbed to her. Her trust¡­ her self-confidence for winning the secret battle she¡¯s in is now slowly drowning into a deep sea of her fear. Doubts slowly invading her day by day.


    So now, what is she going to do? If that continues to happen, then surely, she¡¯ll be lost. She¡¯ll be disappointing her parents. She¡¯ll be breaking her promises to them. She needs to be a focus. That¡¯s the only thing she must do. Being associated with de or being deeply closed to Primo is not a part of her n. She must be settled things or else, whether she likes it or not, it¡¯ll be her loss.


    ¡°Does she tried to snatch you away from me, Candelita?¡± She turned her head to Primo. His eyes were fixed outside. Watching the view from the heights of their castle.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re already aware of his capabilities, right? He¡¯s a ruthless one. He shows no mercy and lets cold blood run through his bare hands. I¡¯m not telling these things just because I was mad at him but because I care for you as my friend.¡± Primo nces at her before quickly turning his eyes back in front of them.


    ¡°Every time that Mom and Dad hired a personal maid for me, my brother always snatching them. Even my first horse before Misty snatched it from me. He takes it as if I¡¯m not his brother. And do you know what¡¯s being more ruthless than snatching those things on me?¡±


    ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± That is all she can say.


    ¡°It¡¯s when he killed those people and my pet in front of me. When I told you that he is ruthless, I mean it. When I told you that he has no mercy, it¡¯s pure fact. I¡¯m in no way putting dirt on his name but what can I do? Can you me me for telling you these things? I¡¯m just trying my best to protect my friend that kind of my sister for me.¡±


    ¡°Sister? I am a sister for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Someone I wish that I have instead of a brother who only knows how to kill someone¡¯s life. What I¡¯ve seen earlier¡­ it is valid proof that he¡¯ll be going to take you away from me. He¡¯s seducing you using his orbs¡­ using his irresistible eyes. That¡¯s his hidden asset. He always used it to get his target and in this case, he is your predator and you¡¯ll be going to be his prey.¡±


    It sent quick goosebumps and a chilly effect on her. It sent a shiver to her causing her hands to tremble in unknowing worry.


    ¡®I am his prey?¡¯


    ¡°I know him as much as you do, Candelita. And I know his part to steal you from me. I already experienced his betrayal and I¡¯m done with it. I¡¯m maybe a child but this child can protect you. Even if he¡¯s my brother, even if he¡¯s stronger than me¡­ I don¡¯t care. All I will do was to stay on your side not as your Lord but as your little knight. I can take it all just to protect you from his ruthlessness. But one thing I would like to ask you is,¡±


    ¡°Is what, My Lord?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll never stare at his eyes again. Never again?¡± If that so, it would be easy for her. Keep out her eyes from de will be an easy one. She rests assured of it¡­ hopefully.


    Hopefully that her body won¡¯t betray her also. Because even she didn¡¯t admit it, de has a remarkable effect on her. And it¡¯s odd¡­ odd as she just met that boastful vampire. But seems her heart and body say something different from what her mind says.


    ¡°Remember this, Candelita. Listen carefully ¡¯cause I won¡¯t be going to repeat myself to you. I hate it¡­ repeating myself to someone.¡±


    She nodded and sighed silently. ¡°I promised to listen to you and follow your rules, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at his eyes or else, he¡¯llpel you so you¡¯ll follow what he wants. His eyes are the most precious asset he has. Irresistible, seductive, and tempting. That¡¯s his eyes. His eyes are the only ones needed to make you follow him. And whether you¡¯ll like it or not, whether it¡¯s against your will¡­ you¡¯ll still follow him because that¡¯s my brother. Manipting people around him. Giving intimidation and fear to anyone. That¡¯s him. He¡¯ll not be going to be a Crimson if he¡¯s not like that. So, as your friend, your Lord¡­ I suggest you take my advice. As much as possible, step away from him. Stay away from my brother. Lord de Crimson has nothing good for you. He¡¯ll only take your life and end it most mercilessly.¡±

 Chapter 11

    For the passed days, the Crimson Pce was quite yet Cand couldn¡¯t help but to be ufortable with the serenity engulfed her surrounding. Whenever she¡¯s doing her work, she get nothing but cold and disastrous stares from the vampires around her. As if she¡¯ve done something wrong. Even Primo, treat her differently and she should be thankful right?


    At least, perhaps that Primo is avoiding her, she can get rid of conflicts. The struggles of doing her mission would be lessen. All she need to do was to remain focus. She should focus her mind to the more important matters and that is to have her revenge.


    So now, she¡¯s in the swords room. The only room where all of the weapons located. Even the swords of centuries are here but it isn¡¯t she cared off. There¡¯s only one weapon that she wanted to get. She¡¯s been searching for it but she can¡¯t find it no matter how hard she tried to. As if, it was being kept secretly that no one would ever know.


    She wanted that silver knife. She wanted to get that knife which is used by Lord Magnus on killing her parents. When she saw that knife, as if she was the one who owned it. It felts like that knife belongs to her hand. She wanted it, badly. So, she are. Now searching for it inside the swords room but to no avail, her effort to find it is futile.


    ¡®Where the hell did they put it?!¡¯


    ¡°Wandering around the swords room? Tell me, Miss Rio, what brings you here?¡±


    The voice. The voice is so familiar. That deep baritone voice that still lingering in her ears. She can¡¯t be mistaken. No, she¡¯s not. She knew that voice very well and there¡¯s only one vampire who owned it.


    Cand took a deep breath before turning to Lord de. Their eyes met and for the holy fuck! Why does her heart fluttered? Her breath became uneven¡­ she¡¯s hyperventting for goodness sake!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®No! Staring on his eyes is a big no, Can! Quit staring!¡¯


    Her mind telling her that she should quit the stare but she can¡¯t avoid it. This is it! This is what Primo told her. Don¡¯t look on his eyes but yet, here she is, meeting those precious orbs that seems tempting and irresistible.


    What happened to her? She even practice not to stare at him. She did but all of it got wasted. Is it what Primo told her? Is she now going to be on his pet? She¡¯s beingpelled!


    But all of the sudden, she¡¯ve been able to to get rid of his eyes. She got the strength to avoided it for some reason. And then, with all of her power and will, she pushed Lord de, creating distance between them.


    Even in the eyes of the Lord showed shock and confusion, so she are. Even her is shocked because of what happened. She can feel it. The sensation of being drowned by his stare. It¡¯s like she¡¯s been slowly melting under his gaze but she abled to avoided it. Turning thatpelling into waste.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± It was Lord de who spoke first and that question thrown to her was hard to answer. Actually, it is easy to answer but why does it felt so difficult now that she¡¯s facing Lord de.


    What kind of magic being cast to her? What kind of spell is invading her?!


    ¡°P¨Cplease excuse me, My Lord. I h¨Chave lots of works to do¨C¡±


    ¡°Not so fast as that.¡± de block her way out using his vampire speed. She stilled. He¡¯s facing her, staring at her as if there¡¯s something he¡¯s reading on her face. Does he reading her eyes again?


    ¡°Tell me, Miss Rio. Who are you? Who the fucking and cunningdy you are?¡± The tone of his voice is so intimidating. She got nervous instantly.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    ¡°I a¨Cam Cand, Cand Rio¡­¡± Fuck her for stuttering. That makes her unconvincing.


    ¡°Was it the truth?¡± Lord de interrogated her again. ¡°Are the words rolled around your tongue are the truth and not a lies?¡±


    Her eyebrow flicked. That¡¯s it Cand, show him that you¡¯re unaffected. Show him that you have nothing to hide because if ever he does knew it, you¡¯ll be dead as meat.


    ¡°I am Cand Rio. A vampiredy who applied here in your castle as a maid. A low-ss vampire and I am telling the whole truth. Nothing but the truth.¡± de grinned at her. The still unconvinced grin.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. So, if you don¡¯t mind, step back and don¡¯t block my way again.¡± de whistle.


    ¡°I love how hard you are, Cand. I really do. You catch my interest and you knew that it was you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t pay attention with what Lord de said. It shouldn¡¯t bother her. Not at all. She needs to settle things down before it¡¯s toote for her to make her revenge. After all, she entered this castle with one thing in her mind.


    ¡®Revenge is all that matter, Can. It was your promise and life here. Don¡¯t dragged yourself to danger.¡¯


    She headed straight to the first floor and she was weed by guards and lots of guards. Almost of the whole space on the ground were filled of guards whose wearing hard armors with the swords on their hands. In the middle of the guards is Liam, if she¡¯s not mistaken. He was the knight who trusted well by Primo and who said as the head knights of the castle. He¡¯s holding a rolled of paper and reading it loudly and to her ce, where she was standing¡­ she can here the announcement.


    ¡°A royal ball?¡± she uttered silently to herself.


    So the reason why there¡¯s a lot of knights here is because they are all busy for the uing ball. What a perfect chance for her. All of the people of the pce will be busy. And if that so, she could have the chance to wandered around the pce and think of her ns. She must do it by that night when there¡¯s no one who wouldn¡¯t notice her.


    She smiled at the air from ear to ear upon hearing the announcement. And then, pushed her feet to the kitchen where there are lots of maids whose busy doing their jobs on the first floor. Since she¡¯s done with hers, she walked through the sink to wash the other tes. That¡¯s what her life looks like inside the castle. Pretending to be a maid who works after benefits. Who works from dawn to dusk. Tiring yet she knew, at the end of the, it¡¯ll be worth it.


    She hope so. She really did.


    After she¡¯s done with the tes, the head maids includes her to those maids who¡¯ll be assigned to the garden. They need to polish the broad tiles there for the holding of the uing events. Everyone seems excited about the ball but she¡¯s not. She¡¯s excited but she¡¯s not into the ball itself. Rather, she¡¯s into her mission she needs to done on that night.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Have you been to a ball before, Cand?¡± It was Primo who asked beside her. They two are in the field, walking under the sunlight that¡¯s not so hot. Men are scattered in the field. Doing the usualbat training as said by Lord Magnus so that everyone in the castle can be protected.


    Lord Magnus also tripled the number of guards. Based on what she¡¯s heard in the maids¡¯ quarter, Magnus hired lots of skilled vampires for security purposes. It funny for her. How could be a ruthless lord like Magnus cared for his constituents? Thest time she checked, Lord Magnus is nothing but a merciless Lord of their town. He is also the vampire who killed her parents without showing any mercy.


    ¡°Candelita?¡± She made stopped walking as she heard Primo¡¯s voice again. And when she looked down beside her, there¡¯s no Primo she could find. Not until she turned back. There, she saw Primo with his arms cross around his small chest.


    All along, she¡¯s been walking leaving Primo alone at her back? Impolite of her as his maid.


    She quickly runs back to Primo¡¯s ce and then forces a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you, My Lord. I¡¯m just thinking of something that-¡±


    ¡°That cause you to space out.¡± Primo cut her words. ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to you but since you¡¯re spacing out, looks like I am talking to myself.¡±


    ¡°My sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± They continued to walk again. ¡°By the way, for my question¡­ you haven¡¯t answered it yet.¡±


    ¡°What question?¡± Is there any other question he¡¯s asked her while she¡¯s busy thinking about her lord¡¯s father?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just asking you if you have been in a ball before?¡± Primo chuckled while shaking his head.


    ¡°Ahm¡­ when I was in the city, I¡¯ve been in a party but not a kind of party that will hold here in your pce, My Lord. Sort of simple party and not a so elegant one.¡±


    ¡°Then the uing ball would be the first elegant party you¡¯ll attend to?¡± She quickly shook her head. Attending on that party. She? Hell no.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to attend to besides, I am still your maid. I¡¯m not allow to socialize with those upper ss vampires. Specially to you because I am just your personal maid-¡±


    ¡°But for me, you weren¡¯t just a my personal maid. For me, you¡¯re my best friend so I need you to be there.¡± She shook her head again. It wasn¡¯t her n and that¡¯s final.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°But, My Lord¡­ I am a maid in your castle. I am maybe your personal maid but all in all, I am still a maid. And maids are only allowed to help organizing the ball. I am just allowed to assist visitors and to serve foods. To wash tes and to cook dishes. So, my answer is still no.¡±


    ¡°But Candelita-¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh, uh¡­ no buts, Young Master. You maybe my master or lord but I am still having my rights to say no whenever I want to. I won¡¯t participate in the uing ball whether you agree or not. So, if you don¡¯t have anything to ask, may I excuse myself?¡± Primo released deep breath as sign of defeat.


    Using her vampire speed which she rarely use, she head back inside the castle. Just like yesterday, since the announcement, the whole pce was crowded. Busy just like a busy market of the city. And speaking of city, when will she able to visit Owen again?


    She couldn¡¯t call that man even she wanted to. She has no phone with her since the head pf maidsfiscated their phones. For security and work issue base on her. So now, she has no way to talk to Owen at least via phone. The pretense is stressing the hell out of her. Draining her every seconds, minutes and days. Good thing she able to to survive for being in the Crimson Pce for almost three months. The heck! She¡¯s tired to hell but she can¡¯t stop just because she¡¯s tired or drained. Just thinking of how her parents were brutally killed by Magnus Crimson, it¡¯s enough reason for her not to lose this battle. The battle that have started years ago, since she¡¯ve witnessed that horrible incident. Since she saw the vivid scene of how her parents died while soaking on their own blood.


    For her, it was a nightmare from her past. A nightmare that never leaves her since that noght happened. The nightmare that cause her to be this strong. To be like this now. She was the innocent vampire girl back then but when that happens, everything turns opposite. Who she is now is totally the opposite of she before.


    Everytime she¡¯ll look at her own reflection, she saw nothing but a Cand Rio who builds by that horrible nightmare. She can¡¯t see the Cand Rio before who¡¯s always wearing such dazzling smile just like how her father sees on her.


    She just wish that whenever she¡¯s done with her revenge, she could smile again like before. Even she misses those smiles and for her, she¡¯ll be able to smile again like that when everything turned ording to her n.


    When night came, Primo ordered her to bring food in his room and fed him. They eat together just like how they used to since the day they¡¯ve been closed to each other. And now that she¡¯sying on her bed, she couldn¡¯t help but to think of Primo.


    He¡¯s been nice to her and whether she admit it or not, her conscience¡¯s hunting her. Everytime that she¡¯ll think of killing Magnus, Primo suddenly appeared on her mind. The jolly face of Primo stopping her to work on her n but now, she have decided to set it aside.


    Her revenge first before her conscience. For goodness sake, Owen trained her in this kind of situation. Her best friend trained her to control her own conscience and manage it ording to their n. She¡¯s been numb before, she felt nothing but pain ang hatred inside but whenever Primo gets closer and closer to her, her present state suddenly faded.


    It was wrong, of course she knew it. From the very beginning, she knew that having sympathy  to a child who¡¯s destined to lost his father is not right. She shouldn¡¯t feel guilty about what she¡¯ll do right? She shouldn¡¯t¡­


    In the middle of her insane thoughts, she immediately got allerted when she heard the grating soundsing from her window¡¯s direction. It was dark, her room was so dark to the point that only her sense of smell and instinct are only capable to know who or what is around her. And to this point, she knew that someone¡¯s eyes are drinking from her.


    ¡®But why does it feels like I was so familiar on that stares?¡¯


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She¡¯s sitting in the middle of her bed while her hands are in front of her, ready to blow jobs.


    She was answered by a chimes. Chimesing from the only vampire who she knew that owns that voice. And what the hell is he doing inside her room? Can someone make her to understand?


    ¡°What are you doing here, Lord de?¡± she asked then the chime stopped. ¡°What are you doing in my room in the middle of the night?¡± she asked again but all knew is, by the sharp movement of the boastful lord, she was pinned on her own bed.


    Should she screamed or should she remain silent?

 Chapter 13

    At that moment, she became paralyzed. Unable to move. Unable to speak. Even her fingers, she can¡¯t move it. Only she can hear was her own breath. Uneven and seems like she¡¯ll lost her conscious for any second of the time.


    Lord de is in the top of her. Her body was under his cold body but yet, heat ignited on her. As if she¡¯s under the zing ball of fire. The stares she get from the arrogant prince. She could melt for any moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you really are, Cand. I don¡¯t even have any idea of who the fuck you are. But here I am, wanting your blood. Wanting every inch of you. Wanting toy my eyes on you. What have you done to me? Answer me.¡± His words, it¡¯s full of authority and its intimidate the hell out of her.


    Her strength. Her power. Her will to think of the right way to escape the lord, all of it got vanished. It disappeared into thin air by just a flick.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue? I thought you¡¯re hard as stone. Savage than I thought. So, why not answer me now? Who the hell are you to do this to me!¡± he yelled on het face. His breathe touches her face.


    The room invaded by darkness but one thing she was sure even she didn¡¯t see it, is that the lord¡¯s burning eyes. Fixed on her and skinning her alive.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± he asked again. So, she pressed her eyes shut. What is the fucking problem of this prince to her?


    As far as she remembered, she didn¡¯t do anything to him. It was all started when this prince saved her life in the woods. That¡¯s all. She can¡¯t remember that she did something wrong to him so that, he¡¯ll be angry like this.


    ¡°I already told you. I am Cand Rio, a low-ss vampire of the ci-¡±


    ¡°Fuck that low-ss! Fuck your alibies! Do you think you can fool me? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you for your lies? I know you¡¯re into something¡­ of course I knew it!¡±


    Her eyes pressed shut instantly widened. She became rigid as lumps on her throat doubled. He knows about her n? He knows who the hell she is?


    ¡®Fuck Cand! This is gonna be your end!¡¯


    ¡°A low-ss vampire, huh?¡± She whimpered in pain as the prince¡¯s w dugout into her wrist. The smells of her own blood invade the whole room. Fuck! That¡¯s hurt.


    ¡°A low-ss vampire having a royal blood? Do you think you can hide it to me?¡±


    A royal blood? But she wasn¡¯t a royal born vampire. Royal blood isn¡¯t on her veins.


    ¡°The first time Iid my eyes on you, I know you¡¯re her. You¡¯re that child who was taken away from this pce. I know you, Cand. I know the whole you so why keep on saying that you¡¯re a low-ss vampire even you¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you talking about?¡± Confusion. Lots of questions filled her mind. But when she felt pain ripped through her neck, scream like there¡¯s no end. de bite her. His fangs on her neck. It¡¯s tearing every part of her.


    ¡°No!¡± Cand¡¯s whole body¡¯s trembling tremendously. Her sweats dropped from her forehead. Darkness weed her, so do the tranquility of the night.


    A dream. It was all a dream. A dream suddenly popped on her mind. Sending chaotic questions on her. Lord de, it was him who mark her. The pain gives by his fangs. It was all a dream but why does it felts so real?


    All throughout the day, Cand¡¯s mind was upied by her dreamst night. She keeps of thinking about that dream? The meaning of it and the reason why she dream of that.


    For heaven¡¯s sake, she¡¯s avoiding everything about that Lord but why does she need to dream of him. And the subject of her dream. It looks like a warning for her to be more cautious and careful. Her n, he knew it based on her dream. But howe?


    Another thing that makes her thoughts tangled is the ¡®royal blood part¡¯. She isn¡¯t a royal blooded. Yes, her parents maybe the real ruler of the town but based on her mother, royal blood didn¡¯t run through their veins.


    Her dream, that¡¯s impossible to happen. Maybe she¡¯s just overreacting about that. Maybe it¡¯s just a random dream that deals nothing with her. Yeah, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s just a dream, nothing but a dream that she shouldn¡¯t take care of.


    She¡¯s being careful about her n so, it¡¯s very impossible to Lord de knew it. Another is, they¡¯ve just met weeks ago. They didn¡¯t even see each other everyday. So how will he know about her n and identity?


    If there¡¯s someone who¡¯s possible to knew something, that¡¯s Primo. Because he was the one who always on her side. But nevertheless, she knew Primo knows nothing.


    ¡°Cand, right?¡± She turned to faced someone who spoke behind her. It was Liam, the head of the knights who smiled at her. Showing his perfect set of teeth and dimples. His eyes also smiling at her as if he¡¯s really happy upon seeing her.


    She smiled back. ¡°What can I do for you, Mister?¡± she asked.


    She heard him chuckled, smoothly. ¡°Primo was right, you really are formal. Look, I¡¯m just a knight here not a Lord nor a prince. You can drop the ¡®Mister¡¯ part.¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s calling you with that title,¡± she reasoned out.


    ¡°Yeah, everyone except for the Lords, Ladies and Princes. But I¡¯m allowing you to call me by my name, Cand. Unless, I¡¯ll call you too with the title of Miss or might as well, Lady Cand. How was that?¡±


    She rolled her eyes into air. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll call you dropping the Mister.¡±


    ¡°Liam. Call me Liam. I would love to hear my nameing from you, mdy.¡± She stiffened when Liam bowed in front of her before taking her hand and kissed the back of her palm.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    No one did that to her. Not even Owen whom she felt attraction before. Only Liam that and she didn¡¯t do anything to hold back her hand.


    ¡°You smell¡¯s nice.¡± Her forehead creased. ¡°Ahm¡­ sorry if you got it bad. It wasn¡¯t my intention to bring up something weird meaning. I just like to tell you that you really smell nice. It¡¯s lingering on my nostrils.¡± Then he let out smallugh.


    ¡°Should I thank you then forplimenting me,¡±


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t. What I¡¯ve said is just a pure facts, sort of praised.¡± He winked at her but she didn¡¯t pay attention on it. This man, Liam, has the friendly and positive vibes. He has this scrawny attitude and somehow, she likes it. At least, she can lessen the worries creep through her.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to do after that?¡± Liam inquire while looking at the sprinkler she¡¯s holding.


    ¡°Aside from watering the nts, I still have rooms to clean up. Also, I still have Primo, I¡¯ll fed him this lunch.¡±


    Grin appeared on Liam¡¯s lips. ¡°Primo huh? Did you know that can really eat alone?¡±


    ¡°Actually, no. But since I was his personal maid, it¡¯s my obligation to follow what ever he wants. Even feeding him his foods even if he could do it alone, by himself.¡±


    ¡°Primo really liked you. He¡¯s being clingy with you and I do know why.¡±

 Chapter 14

    After feeding Lord Primo his lunch, Cand went out his office with an empty tray on her hand. She head back to the kitchen. And as soon as she stepped in the kitchen, murmurs filled her ears.


    ¡°Have you heard the rebels who attacked the group of patrols in the forest?¡± It was the first maid who she heard.


    As soon as she heard the word ¡®rebels¡¯, she stopped on walking and hide her self to the nearest cab. Actually, she didn¡¯t need to hide. She can show herself to the maids who¡¯s busy talking about some eavesdropping humors. But, she¡¯s worried that the maids wont finish their topics if she shown up.


    Rebels got her attention. Since that day, when the ident happened to her and Primo in the woods. She became interested to those said rebels who attacked them and almost killed her life. Well, that¡¯s based on that boastful prince.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you get curious about their attacks?¡± asked by the other maid. ¡°I mean, after decades, they only did such attacks. First is the ident happened between Lord Primo with his personal maid. And then now, the invasion happened in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you have your point. It¡¯s been a long time since they did horrible things in our town. As far as I remember, Lord Magnus already did something to stop them and fortunately, they did. But now? When the grand ball ising, they did it again?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is a warning for us?¡± As Cand eavesdropping on the maids¡¯ conversation, she became more and more curious. She badly wants to dig more, more about that rebels and thest invasion they did.


    She heard the maid let a heavy sighed. ¡°If only Lord Valdimore is here, surely, Lord Magnus won¡¯t take all the burden on his shoulder.¡±


    It seems like her world stopped as she heard the name uttered by the maid. Lord Valdimore? And how the hell these maids knows the name of her beloved father?


    ¡°Eavesdropping over their conversation?¡± By just a flick of fingers, she instantly looked at someone who spoke. Catching her attention that is drowned towards the maids¡¯ chitchat.


    ¡°L¨Cliam?¡± He¡¯s smiling over her. Leaning himself to the nearest wall, same as the wall she¡¯s using to hide herself.


    ¡°Did I made you shock?¡± She shook her head, awkwardly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with them and join their discussion? Why hiding yourself here when you can engage?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not my friends,¡± she simply answered. ¡°They might end their chit chats when they saw me,ing near to them.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so or you¡¯re up to something?¡±


    She rolled her eyes, exaggeratedly. ¡°Me? Do I look like a spy to you?¡± She managed to remain calm even the truth is, she¡¯s nervous. Nervous about what possible questions Liam might asked again.


    ¡°You¡¯re no way look like spying though, I do still believe that even the most tamed animals can be wild sometimes.¡± His words, it sent shiver to her spine.


    What was that? Does he have clues or he¡¯s doubting her already? But whatever it is, she needs to remain calm. Proving her innocence is one of her weapon to not unveil her true agenda.


    She smiled sweetly. He¡¯s just a night, nothing especially. ¡°Are you following me, Liam?¡± she asked instead to divert their topic.


    Liam just chuckled at her before shaking his head, gently. ¡°Sorry to cut your fantasy, Cand. But I¡¯m not following you. It¡¯s just, I was about to go to the kitchen for some lunch and turn out to see you here, hiding. So, I assumed that there¡¯s something wrong. That¡¯s why I am here, leaning on the same wall as you.¡±


    What the fudge? The hell this knight! What is his right to made her shy of what she¡¯ve said? So, it turns out that she¡¯s having fantasy with Liam. The heck is that! There¡¯s no way of her fantasizing Liam. For goodness¡¯ sake!


    She needs to collect her pride. Liam just stepped up on her ego as a woman. ¡°Excuse me, Liam. I¡¯m not sorry to say this but I¡¯m not fantasizing over you. The heck you are, motherfucker!¡± And with that, she stormed out from where she¡¯s hiding and bring the empty tray she¡¯s holding to the counter. As she put the tray to the counter, maids turned their eyes on her but she didn¡¯t care. She stormed out from the kitchen and then directly headed outside the castle.


    ¡®That knight, shut him!¡¯


    Dreaming of him? Oh God! Spare her. She didn¡¯t even see Liam as someone who¡¯s worth of an apple of her eyes.


    ¡°Argg! Everyone in this castle is getting in to my nerves! Hell!  That¡­ that knight-¡±


    ¡°Careful on your words, Cand.¡± She looked back behind but she didn¡¯t see someone who may own the voice. And then, there she realized that she¡¯s been heading to the end of the field where knights usually do their daily training.


    She¡¯s alone. There¡¯s no someone in the ce but she, alone. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± she asked, calmly andposed.


    She then answered by a chimed which ising from beside. In the thick bushes, where arge trees stand proudly. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked again but no one answered. Instead, with a sharp move, a very familiar feature of a mannded in front of her.


    ¡°L¨Clord de?¡± The fudge is it again! She¡¯s irritated because of Liam and now, she didn¡¯t expect thising. Holy moly! She must at least prepared for this¡­


    ¡°How was talking to your knight then?¡± Her brows knotted, confuse butter on, she realized that it was Liam he¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°Are you referring to Liam-¡±


    ¡°Who the hell other then?!¡± he yelled throwing her off guard. ¡°Of course I am pertaining to that ass!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°S¨Csorry? But I don¡¯t understand why are you shouting at me?¡±


    ¡°Who cares if you don¡¯t understand why?! Who the hell I am to care about you? Hell! That¡­ that knight, I¡¯ll make him pay for kissing your hand!¡±


    The frustration is clearly visible to de¡¯s face. Red color sted on his face and for Cand, she didn¡¯t know what the hell is going on to the prince. If she¡¯ll make an assumption based on what she¡¯s seeing, then she must say that de is mad. Fuming mad because of Liam.


    ¡®But why?¡¯


    ¡°Quit staring, Cand!¡± She gulped when de shouted to her again. ¡°Get your eyes out of me, will you?!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is you  problem?! You¡¯re the one who stared at me. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s mad here about shit that I didn¡¯t know. Oh, hell! Don¡¯t you dare make me remember that between me and you, you¡¯re the highness. Damn you! Get lost!¡±


    There, she sted in anger and soon as she shout at de, anger on his face quickly turn into shock.


    ¡°Do you think just because you¡¯re a prince, you all have the right to shout at me? Well, sorry to tell you. I have my mouth. Filthy and unfiltered mouth and yes, I have all the rights to shout on your face whether you¡¯re a prince or not.¡±she paused for a second. ¡± Excuse me, I have lot of works to do in your  castle. You scumbag prince!¡±


    What did he expect? That he has the right to shout on her? Oh, spare her but she¡¯ll not gonna let it happen. Sorry not sorry!

 Chapter 15

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you actually shout onto my brother¡¯s face?¡± Primo¡¯s eyes were locked on her. She had decided to tell it to Primo about what happened yesterday. So, now, they were two in the library. Chit chatting about the arrogance of Lord de.


    Up until now, she couldn¡¯t believe how she managed to shout on him. Well, she¡¯s proud and has the will to that. She wasn¡¯t afraid to do that but that is when she¡¯s still angry to him. Standing madly in front of him. And now that she¡¯s already calm, she instantly regret her actions. Though, she didn¡¯t able to see Lord de since yesterday but still, she felt nervous. For goddamn hell, she¡¯s fucking nervous!


    ¡°I¡¯m very very proud of you, Candelita. What have you done is truly amazing. Guess what? You just hit his arrogant ego. Well done. Job well done!¡± She grimaced when Primo ps his hands.


    Well done? Did she really do a job well done?


    ¡°What if he saw me? What if he take his revenge because of what I¡¯ve did-¡±


    ¡°Then, together, let¡¯s give him a fight. A fight that suits him. My goodness, Cand! He just found his match and unlucky for him because I know that you can y better.¡±


    ¡°Primo?¡± She asked beggingly. ¡°Are you aware to the fact that you¡¯re not helping? I¡¯m trying to figure out things here on how to apologize about on what I¡¯ve did-¡±


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± Primo cut her words. He stood up and faced her with arms crossed on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re not going to apologize on my brother. Not even once nor twice. What you¡¯ve done is right, he deserves him more than your apologize. Besides, I¡¯m on your side. Don¡¯t you worry.¡± Primo wink at her but she just answered it with a grimaced.


    She¡¯s really dead now. If ever she saw that Lord again, sure thing, she needs to put all her things on her luggage and leave the castle. What about her mission if that¡¯s happened? Or maybe, Lord de might send her to the dungeon and gives her the suitable punishment for talking back to a royal blooded vampire. And then at the end, she¡¯ll be killed.


    ¡®What I¡¯m gonna do now?¡¯


    ¡°Cand,e on. He won¡¯t going to kill you. It¡¯s okay¡­ uh, actually, it¡¯s not okay.¡±


    ¡°Primo? You¡¯re scaring the hell out of me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Primo asked innocently. ¡°I¡¯m saying that what you¡¯ve done is far from being okay. It¡¯s the nicest things you ever done. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Argg! Whatever. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re really standing on my side or not.¡± She fixed her eyes on the cabs that is abundant of lots of books. Then, she stood up and tried to pick up a book that may catch her attention.


    As she trailing on the cab, she saw something¡¯s very familiar picturesque of a book. She¡¯s sure that she have saw the exact book before but she couldn¡¯t just remember where? When and where did she saw the book.


    She looked back at Primo while holding the book. ¡°Primo, what kind of book is this?¡± she asked, referring to the book she¡¯s holding.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen that book yet. Can you bring it here so, I could recognized it?¡± she followed what Primo had said. She went back to her chair and pulled it closer to Primo.


    Primo just trailed his fingers on the letters engraved on it. ¡°Bloods of Crimson?¡± Primo read the title. They both look at each pthet before opening the book.


    ¡°It says that it¡¯s all about blood heirarchies of the Crimson. I wonder why I haven¡¯t read this one when I always consumed my days inside this library?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Well, maybe you already see it but you just forgotten. What says next?¡± she curiously asked.


    Primo shrugged his shoulder before turning the pages one by one. As he¡¯s turning it, Cand realized how old the book maybe. Its pages are already torn and based on its looks, it was clearly a book of history.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s interesting here, tho. It¡¯s just all about history and lots of lots of names of the ruler for the decades. Even my grandfather¡¯s name is here.¡± Primo closed the book before handling it to her. ¡°Just put it back to its ce, Candelita. I wanted to eat. I¡¯ll wait you outside.¡± She nodded.


    Primo leave her inside the library while she, putting back the books they¡¯ve got from the cab. And when she¡¯s about to put back the old book she have found, something fell from it. It was a piece of paper which is fell down from the book. She bended down to get it from the floor and as soon as she saw the pictures on it, she fell on the floor unconscious.


    ¡°Do you love me, Mother?¡± Her kid features asked a very familiar woman closed on her heart. It was her mother¡­


    ¡°What if I tell you that I didn¡¯t love you, would you believe me?¡± She instantly shook her head before smiling at her mother.


    ¡°Father told me how much you love me, Mother. So, even if you tell me that you didn¡¯t love me, I won¡¯t believe you,¡± she innocently replied. Then her mother cages her heart-shaped face on its palms.


    Her mother smiled at her. ¡°Always remember that I¡¯ll forever love you, my princess. I can do all things just for you. That¡¯s how I love you, my little Cand. I promised to your father before he died that it will cost my life to protect you. We love you, princess. We really are.¡± Her mother¡¯s eyes watered before kissing her tiny nose.


    ¡°I miss father,¡± sadness can be heard from her voice. ¡°I miss him. I miss having bonding with him. It makes me sad thinking that he¡¯s already gone. I don¡¯t have a father anymore. We don¡¯t have a father anymore. My brother is still unborn and when the timees that you gave birth on him, he won¡¯t be able to see father. Our father¡­¡± She caressed her mother¡¯s big tummy with her small hands before giving her brother a kiss.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you should we named him, princess?¡± her mother asked.


    She put her tiny index finger under her chin. As if she¡¯s thinking of a very ideal name for her little brother. ¡°I knew it!¡± she eximed excitedly. ¡°What about we named him Primo? Oh, that would be nice. Naming my brother Primo. How was that brother?¡± she asked her mother¡¯s tummy as if it would answer her.


    ¡°Little Primo. That was a nice name.¡± her motherplimented. She smiled at her, a smile which her eyes are also smiling.


    ¡°Mother, would you promise us that you¡¯ll not going to leave us. Promise us that you¡¯ll stay on our side and love us with all your heart.¡±


    Her mother shows her pinky fingers. ¡°I promised. I promised to love and stay on your side as long as I can.¡±


    As soon as her mother hug her tightly, everything she¡¯s watching from the corner vanished. Slowly, the pictures of her and her pregnant mother faded. Then, that was the time when she found herself, in the middle of a bed. Sun¡¯s rays were touching her face. The room has a blinding light. She forced herself to move and sat in the middle, fortunately, she did.


    And there, she saw someone beside her bed. His head is resting while his hand¡¯s holding her.


    ¡°Primo¡­¡± she uttered silently.

 Chapter 16

    From the grand pce of Crimson, one of the maids hurriedly came upstairs. Directly heading through Lord¡¯s Magnus room. The maid supposed to knock but for no time, she hurriedly came in. Shocking the Lord and hisdy. The maid is sweating bullets as she lifted her head. The questioning eyes of Lord Magnus ripped through her. Her hands were trembling as she¡¯s trying her best to speak up. To announced what¡¯s she saw in the stable this early morning.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that discourtesy, Dione?¡± It was Lord¡¯s wife who spoke first.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for entering your room, your highness. But, I would like you to know that there¡¯s someone waiting for you in the stable. For me, as a maid who¡¯s serving you for a long time, your unexpected guest is beyond unexpected. Maybe, like me, you two will be shock also.¡±


    ¡°And who¡¯s this guest you¡¯re saying?¡± Lord Magnus asked as he started to fixed his tuxedo. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring the guest here?¡±


    Dione, the maid, instantly shook her head. ¡°I think, it isn¡¯t possible to bring her here.¡±


    ¡°You mean she¡¯s a woman? What was her name then?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s better for you to see her personally. She¡¯s waiting there, hurry.¡± The three didn¡¯t waste any seconds. For a short minutes, both Lord Magnus and his wife together with Dione is now in a stable.


    ¡°Here, she¡¯s inside.¡± Dione assisted her Lord and Lady inside the stable. A white horse, wee them but what caught their attention is the persons riding the back of the horse.


    ¡°Caroline?¡± Lady Lorraine uttered because of shock. Shock because for all person, she¡¯s not expecting Coraline, her sister to be here. To the pce where she¡¯s a neglected princess.


    ¡°Lorraine, my sister.¡± Coraline almost mumbled out. Her voice is weak and almost unaudible.


    ¡°What are you doing here? They might see you, Cora-¡±


    ¡°Sshh!¡± Coraline cut her. ¡°I¡¯m not staying for any longer, it¡¯s just, I need your help. I badly need your help for thest time¡­ at least for thisst moment of my life.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I can¡¯t understand-¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re hunting me.¡± Coraline dropped the bomb. ¡°They¡¯re hunting me for having a baby¡­ for having a male child.¡±


    ¡°W¨Cwhat do you mean?¡± It was Lord Magnus who asked this time. ¡°Who¡¯s hunting you? Who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°The Crimson Lady. The Crimson Lady of the woods. Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­ please help me. Please take my son, take care of him like you¡¯re taking care of your own child. Please¡­ if I need to bend my knees, I¡¯m willing to do that. Just please, save and protect my Primo.¡± Coraline jumped out from the horse before bending her knees down. With the baby basket in front of her, she kneeled down.


    ¡°Coraline¡­ you don¡¯t need to do that-¡±


    ¡°I know, Lorraine¡­ I know it wasn¡¯t appropriate for a princess like me to kneel down my knees. But if it¡¯s about my son¡­ my beloved son, I dly will. Please, have mercy on me sister¡­ Magnus.¡± Coraline lifted her head to see Lord Magnus who¡¯s staring at her with pity on his eyes. Coraline was crying hard, as well as Lady Lorraine.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of him, just please¡­ be back, Coraline.¡± And with that Coraline smiled.


    As soon as Coraline smiled, the images slowly faded. As if it was a paper slowly burning and instantly turns into ashes. Cand, from the deep sleep suddenly awakened. She found herself inside the library with her head rested on the pile of old books.


    She fall asleep¡­ fall asleep as she tried to find that book but to no avail, she couldn¡¯t find it anymore. She almost search it in every part of the library but still, no book like that book shown up. Did someone keep it?


    ¡°Did I wake you up, Miss Cand?¡± It waste for her to realized who is she with. She looks like facing into downright gorgeousdy in the whole vampire world. And yet, her features¡­ her features reminded her of someone that she saw in her dreams¡­ dreams that every time she woke up, she couldn¡¯t remember it again.


    ¡°Ldy Lorraine¡­¡± she mumbled. The finedy just smiled at her, showing her perfect set of white teeth. Her lips, her cheeks and eyes¡­ it¡¯s so familiar.


    ¡°Why are you here? Are you looking for something?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m here for a hobby¡­ I love reading books.¡± Well, that¡¯s a lie and definitely, she needs to lie.


    ¡°Me as well loves reading books but I know someone who has the same manner as you. She loves reading books when we¡¯re still together. In fact, she usually stayed in this library for a days and few. Reading books ¡¯til she fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°Is she your sister? Your mother or your-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister¡­ my beloved sister who taken away from me, from this pce and from this library. If only I know that it would be ourst moment to see each other, then, I didn¡¯t allowed her to go away from me¡­¡± There¡¯s a tears fell down on Lady Lorraine¡¯s eyes. And she didn¡¯t wiped it¡­


    ¡°Do you need a cloth or a tissue to wipe your tears, My Lady?¡± Cand asked but Lady Lorraine shook her head.


    ¡°Have you ever missed someone, Cand?¡± That question throw Cand off guard. Did she missed someone? Of course, she is¡­ she damn missed her parents.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my parents anymore, so to answer your question, yes¡­ I missed someone right there and now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I felt¡­ the way you missed your parents is the same way how I missed my sister. I badly missed her. And if ever that she¡¯s ever here, I wouldn¡¯t let her to walk away again. I¡¯ll hug her as tight as I can so she won¡¯t leave me again¡­ almost empty.¡± Lady Lorraine is truly crying her heart out in front of her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cand didn¡¯t know how to react. Is she going to keep the distance between her and Lady Lorraine and then hugged her or is she going to stay put in her chair. But thetter win. She just watch Lady Lorraine while crying.


    ¡°S¨Csorry to hear your pain, mdy¡­¡± Is the only words she says.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Lady Lorraine replied before locking her gaze on Cand. She¡¯s now looking at her deep into her eyes. ¡°I really missed my sister and then you came. You came Cand¡­ you help me to ease my burden.¡±


    Cand¡¯s brows knotted as her forehead creased. ¡°Sorry?¡± she curiously asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t get your point. In what way did I helped you, mdy?¡± She¡¯s eager to know what¡¯s Lady Lorraine¡¯s reason for her to say that words to her.


    ¡®I¡¯m just a maid here for fucking out loud! A wolf pretending to be a sheep, tho.¡¯


    ¡°Your eyes. Your lips. Your hair. Everything about you remind me of someone. Your features, the aura that you have. The bravery that you have inside¡­ it all reminds me of someone. And that was her¡­¡±


    ¡°That was her¡­ my sister. You remind me of my sister, Cand.¡±

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Cand!¡± She turned her back to meet the woman who called her attention while she¡¯s sweeping the floor on the veranda. It was Lucille, one of the maids that are also assigned to the third floor same as her. All of the maids, only Lucille is the one that seems to treat her nicely.


    ¡°Do you need something, Lucille?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°I came here to tell you that Lord Primo is expecting you to his room with a te of snacks. Leave your task for a while, the Young Lord seems so hungry.¡± She nodded before leaving the tools and equipment she¡¯s using for cleaning. She rashly went to the first floor to get some snacks for her Young Master. As soon as she gets some, she went back to the third floor and headed directly through Primo¡¯s room.


    As she was trailing the long hallway, she identally saw the door of the library that¡¯s open. So, without further hesitation, she walked in the direction of the library and nning to close the door. But to her surprise, she was thrown off-guard when she saw Lord de inside. Silently reading a book while sitting in the enormous window of the library. From where she is, she saw how the sunlight kissed his tanned skin. The bright light bounced through his dark hair. And the side view look of him just seems strikingly impressive.


    When the prince slightly moves, that¡¯s when Cand realized what she was doing. Seriously? She is watching that pompous prince from afar? Well, that¡¯s something¡­


    ¡®This is bad. All way wrong, Cand.¡¯


    She immediately stepped back from the open door and continued to walk through her real destination. What was that, Can? You¡¯re unbelievable¡­ For fuck sake, she just looks turned on when she saw him.


    Cand shook her head exaggeratedly. That can¡¯t be! She licks her lips that suddenly went dry when she saw Lord de. And before she entered Primo¡¯s room, she breathes hard.


    She pasted a small smile before getting Primo¡¯s attention who¡¯s facing the outside view from the ss wall. ¡°Sorry if I took so long, Primo,¡± she apologized. Soon, Primo turned to face her. Also smiling at her brightly. Primo then walked near her so Cand put the tray on the breakfast table.


    ¡°Help yourself, my Lord,¡± she said after preparing the tes and juice for Primo.


    ¡°Help yourself too, Candelita. I¡¯m not going to eat that all by myself.¡± She chuckled when Primo winked at her cutely.


    She curtly smiles before taking the seat right opposite Primo¡¯s chair. ¡°How was studying your instruments a while ago with your mentor earlier?¡± Cand asked.


    Primo grimaced at her. ¡°You know what, Candelita? My everyday lessons about instruments are so boring. I already knew about those lessons though.¡± Primo rolled his eyes that makes her grin.


    Cand slightly lifted her butt from the chair to messed Primo¡¯s wellb and shiny hair. ¡°Even if you knew those things already, you must study it again. It will enrich your knowledge, trust me.¡±


    The child sighed before taking a spoonful of raspberry cake. ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re the one who told me what I should have done, then, I¡¯ll willingly obey you. You¡¯re truly like my sister just like what my dreams told me.¡±


    She put down her fork before looking at Primo with her forehead furrowed. ¡°Dreams?¡± she curiously asked. ¡°What was your dream all about then?¡± she inquired again.


    Primo lifted his eyes to meet her puzzled face. ¡°Well,st night, I dream of you,¡± the child started. ¡°Based on my dreams, we were very close siblings. You are my older sister and I was your little brother¡­ Little Primo to be exact.¡±


    As Primo continues to tell his dreams to her, Cand¡¯s thoughts tangled. Especially when Primo told the words ¡®Little Primo¡¯. It seems like she already heard those two words, it¡¯s so familiar to her ears but she couldn¡¯t point out where and when did she heard that. Little Primo¡­? Her mind puzzled even more.


    Until Primo finishes his snacks, Cand went into the child¡¯s room still confused. Her minds forcefully recall those two words but to no avail, her efforts turn futile. She was dead sure that she already heard that but when?


    ¡°When Cand?¡± she mumbled to herself while climbing down the stairs. Till she stepped inside the kitchen to wash the empty trays of tes, her mind is still on the words Primo uttered.


    ¡°Thinking so deep, mdy?¡± Cand suddenly jumped out a bit when she heard a deep baritone voice beside her while washing the dishes.


    And when she faced the jerk, she instantly rolled her eyes at Liam. ¡°What do you need, Mister so-called ¡®Head Knight?¡± Her words were coated with sarcasm.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Liam chortled on her pun. ¡°I already told you, mdy, stop calling me Mister nor that so-called ¡®Head Knight¡¯. We¡¯re friends right?¡±


    Cand mockinglyughed. ¡°That¡¯s a joke, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ We¡¯re friends of course-¡±


    ¡°Well sorry to say this, but we were not. Stop dreaming of us bing friends, Mister.¡± She turned off the faucet and wiped out her wet hands using the towel. She faced Liam again. ¡°I still have works to do, like polishing and sweeping the floor. So, may I excuse myself, dreamy knight?¡± Liam was supposed to answer back but Cand quickly run away from him and went out of the kitchen. Liam just shook his head while chuckling.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re back?¡± Cand¡¯s body went rigid as she could feel her heart palpitating so hard against her ribcage. ¡°How was your voyage to the east, Curly?¡± She quickly hides from the nearest statue so that, Lord de and a young beautiful maiden he was talking to won¡¯t see her.


    From where she was hiding, she saw thedy clung her hands on Lord de¡¯s nape before smiling sweetly yet tempting. Thedy even trails her tiny fingers into the lord¡¯s perfect jawline.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t good as before. It was so different of course, that you¡¯re not with me.¡± Cand¡¯s eyes widened when thedy snake her arms tighter. Intentionally pressing her breast into the broad chest of de. ¡°Next time,e with me again, de and then, we will do the same thing we did before. Remember that, de?¡±


    de grinned cockily. ¡°Of course, who wouldn¡¯t remember that steamy night with you, Curly¡­¡±


    Cand should step back and go out of the ce where Lord de and thedy named Curly are but her feet¡­ damn her feet! Her feet seem nailed on the floor.


    ¡°I have a weing gift for you, Curly.¡±


    Curly pushed slightly de¡¯s body off her to put a small distance before smiling from ear to ear. ¡°What is it, My de¨C¡±


    Her words were cut off when de¡¯s lips crashed hers. From where Cand is, her breath seems taken away from her. She witnesses the intense scene that she shouldn¡¯t be watching. Hastily, she ran out from the ce and headed through nowhere. She just entered on the door that he didn¡¯t know who owns. A ck bed weed her while she leaned back on the door.


    Breath in, breath out is what all she does as she recalling what she has witnessed earlier on the veranda. Good thing¡­ good for her that they didn¡¯t notice her because if ever they do, she¡¯ll be skinned alive.


    ¡°The heck, Cand¡­ that was so near!¡± she said to herself before beating her head.

 Chapter 18

    Cand was heading back and forth while she¡¯s still inside of the room she just entered out of mind. Both of her hands were on her apron¡¯s pockets, sweating. Droplets of sweat also fell from her forehead. For goodness¡¯ sake¡­ she¡¯s nervous. Freaking nervous as hell. To the point that her heart mighte out from her chest.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    That was just a kiss. A dumbass kiss that she shouldn¡¯t have witnessed. Of all the things she has to see, why does it need to be that one? The intense kissed Lord de and that Curly shared. But most of all, why is reacting like this?


    Like she saw a ghost or a monster that any moment from now, she¡¯ll be killed by that creature. She needs to calm down. Yeah, that was it¡­ calm down. They didn¡¯t notice her so she guesses, nothing needs to worry about.


    Cand breathes in again, deep and forceful. She rubbed her palms together and blow winds on them. ¡°God! My hands were chilling¡­¡± she uttered to herself before fixing her not-so-tangled hair.


    She headed through the door. ¡°Rx, Cand¡­ they didn¡¯t see you-OUCH!¡± she groaned upon hitting her head by the door that¡¯s just opened. She caressed the part that had been hit and winced when she felt the pain again.


    ¡°Oh, sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know that there¡¯s someone inside.¡± The sweet voice that she heard makes her lift her head immediately. Her eyes almost popped out when she saw who is she facing now.


    ¡°Cand?¡± She turned her gaze to Lord de who entered the door,st. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± the prince asked again.


    She was supposed to answer and make an excuse but Curly clung her hands into de¡¯s arm, making her not to speak. ¡°So you know her, de? Was she one of your vors while I¡¯m not around?¡±


    ¡®Wait¡­ did she just said vor?¡¯ Cand groaned inside. ¡®Calm down¡­ just fucking calm down, Cand¡¯ she reminded of herself.


    de shook her head slightly. ¡°Nah¡­ she¡¯s not my vor. I knew her because she is Primo¡¯s new personal maid.¡±


    ¡°Primo¡¯s personal maid? For how many times does he needs to hire another one? As far as I know, he¡¯s been changing his maid since he turned twelve.¡±


    So, Curly is been closed to this family for a long time?


    ¡°You know my brother, he¡¯s fond of doing that. It¡¯s his hobby¡­¡±


    ¡®Hobby huh? Eh, as far as I know, you were the reason why Primo used to have new personal maids ever since.¡¯ Cand spoke in her mind.


    Primo was right¡­ damn right. His brother is really a damn jerk, big time. Why not epting his fault? Why not ept the fact that he is the one that is at the fault of why Primo doing that? Duh, he¡¯s a traitor and he used to betray his own little brother. Such a scuzzball!


    ¡°So, why are you here?¡± de turned to her again. ¡°As I know, you weren¡¯t the one I asked to clean this room for Curly? So, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Ahm¡­¡± she looked down on her feet. ¡®Come on, Can¡­ think for an excuse!¡¯


    ¡°Ahm¡­ the maid you asked to clean this room asked me to help her, that¡¯s why¡­ I am here.¡± Hopefully, that would be a nice alibi. Fuck sake, Cand!


    de grinned at her making her feel ufortable. ¡°You may leave now, we need to rest.¡± Without further ado, she hurriedly came out from the door. She¡¯s not even turning back nor saying words¡­ just came out.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± she cursed when she already took distance from the room. ¡°That was so close, again.¡±


    Because of the tension that happened to her, she came down to the kitchen and drink a ss of water. Her dry and rough throat finally wetted. She needs to rx¡­ it all happened now. She runs her fingers through her hair before pping both cheeks, slightly.


    ¡°You look a fool, airhead, and dumb, Cand.¡±


    Her eyes instantly search for the man who spoke up. ¡°Liam? Why are you here again? Are you really following me¨C¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Liam leaned his back on the chair where he was sitting. ¡°I¡¯m not following you, for your information. I¡¯ve been here since you left me earlier. I ate my lunch and decided to rest for a while. You¡¯re the one who seems trying hard to catch my attention.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re excuse¡­¡± Liam smirked.


    ¡°For your information too, I¡¯m not trying hard to catch your attention. Attention my ass!¡±


    Liam stood up, fixed his crooked tie. ¡°I¡¯m kidding aside.¡± He winked at her that makes her rolled her eyeballs exaggeratedly. ¡°Every time I saw you, you seem distracted? Sometimes, you looked like drown in deep thought. Or sometimes, you¡¯re nervous. Really, Cand¡­ you¡¯re bing more suspicious to me¡­¡±


    She started to feel uneasiness. Does she be obvious for the past few days or weeks? ¡°You know who I am in this pce, right?¡± Liam nods his head. ¡°Well, in that case¡­ you also know that I¡¯ve been doing hard tasks like cleaning and taking care of Lord Primo.¡± Liam nod again.


    ¡°So, why suspecting me then? Do I look like an enemy to you? You hurt me, Liam¡­¡± she acted dramatically. Blinking her eyes like a puppy in front of Liam¡¯s face.


    ¡®Come on, don¡¯t you dare fail this attempt of puppy eyes of mine.¡¯


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Liam turned away the gaze that makes her leered to him. ¡°As if your cute eyes will affect me.¡± Cand let out a smile.


    ¡°Not affecting huh? So, why are you avoiding my cute puppy eyes, Mister Head Knight?¡± she teases him.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you¡­ dropped that irritating titles, woman.¡± Frustration was a coat in Liam¡¯s voice. Cand just smiled at him again, doing the puppy eyes for the second time. ¡°Stop that¡­¡± Liam ordered her but she didn¡¯t follow it.


    ¡°You say that you¡¯re not affected, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m not but please, stop doing that. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what, Liam?¡± she teased again not stopping her puppy eyes. It¡¯s time to take her revenge on Liam for that day she feels ashamed because of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Liam seems thinking of words to tell. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s gross!¡± And with that, Cand was fuming mad while beating up Liam the Mister Head Knight.


    ¡°Fuck! Stop pinching my skin, Cand! Oh, ouch! Cand¡­ stop it!¡± Liam¡¯s voice was echoing to the whole kitchen. Good thing that they were two all alone. No one sees what they¡¯re doing.


    ¡°Cand! Ouch! That hurt-oh, fuck!¡± he cursed while she continues to pinch his skin as well as his ears.


    ¡°That¡¯s for saying that I looked like gross! You gruesome head of knights. Don¡¯t you ever used your position to me!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Fine!¡± Liam surrendered, raising his both hands on the side of his head. ¡°Fine! I¡¯m not going to do it again, happy! Fuck! My skin¡¯s hurt¡­ you¡¯re a woman of violence, Cand!¡±


    ¡°Well, I am! You said that I¡¯m looking like a gross, you stepped in on my pride as a woman. That serves you right, dude!¡±


    ¡°What the hell! My ears are fucking hurts -¡±


    ¡°Done ying you two?!¡± Both of their attention was grabbed by the loud voice that spoke in the middle of their squabbles.


    Liam quickly stood up straight so she did. They both bowed their heads, avoiding Lord de¡¯s burning stares. What is he doing here for this time? She thought he was going to have his rest together with that ¡®Curly¡¯?

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Liam, as ahead of the knights, you are supposed to be a role model for them. But what I¡¯m seeing now?¡± His tone of voice was pressed with intimidation. Full of authority as if he reminded them that he is the prince. Superior to them and they were the lower ss.


    She pities Liam a little about what¡¯s happening between the three. He couldn¡¯t even get a chance to exin and defend himself. And that¡¯s what makes her irritated. She¡¯s fucking mad at the arrogance of the jerk prince who¡¯s standing in front of them.


    ¡°Go back to your post and I¡¯m warning you, Liam¡­ don¡¯t make this happen again. Or else¡­¡± de looked at her. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll fire you to that position you have,¡± he threatened so, Liam immediately take his steps away from them.


    Cand took a deep breath. It was her turn now. ¡°Seriously, flirting with the head of the knights, Cand?¡± It¡¯s like a bombshell dropped in front of her. Was he has said flirting?


    Cand wrings the cloth she was using for wiping the floor. She came back from the reverie and still, she couldn¡¯t move on. She¡¯s totally irritated and continues to despise de for doing this to her.


    Well, after that scene yesterday, she just brought here¡­ on the fourth floor of the pce. Instead of being happy because finally, she stepped up to the higher floor but she couldn¡¯t feel happiness. All thanks to de who makes her day miserable. Fucking miserable, big time!


    She¡¯s been cleaning the whole fourth floor. ording to Lord de, that was her punishment for flirting inside the castle. Flirting?


    ¡°Flirting my ass, bullshit!¡± She throws the cloth into the basin and her head burn even more when the dirty water sttered on her face. Making her face and uniform dirty and looks like a rug.


    Her day is totally a disaster plus, Primo is expecting her to be in the ball thising night. Coming into that ball with her tired body? Oh, spare her.


    And the n she had nned since she heard the announcement about the ball, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could do it this night. de really drained her and this, what¡¯s happening to her? She thinks it¡¯s enough for the punishment but since Lord de didn¡¯t say that she can stop, she can¡¯t.


    Well, how could he thinks about this punishment given to her when he was busy with that Curly.


    Unknown emotion ripped her heart. Giving her a sting of pain. Pain? And why the hell has she¡¯s felt hurt?


    ¡°If only I could cut your head, then I dly will. If only I could stab you to death then I will do without hesitation. You dumbass and heartless prince. You¡¯re heartless for doing this to me, de the Monster!¡±


    ¡°Really huh?¡± Cand jumped out and instantly covered her mouth when she saw the lord she¡¯s cursing to.


    Standing high and tall. Smiling wide at her, none other than but the prince who¡¯s making her head burn. Cutting her string of patience.


    ¡°Did you just called me, Monster?¡± she wasn¡¯t able to answer.


    ¡°And did you just nned of killing me, Cand?¡± de took threatening steps towards her. Cand started to gasp for some air as she stepping backward.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s with the dithering now? Earlier, as I have heard, you¡¯re strong enough to kill me. You even said that if you were given a chance to stab me to death, you¡¯ll do it without hesitation? Was I heard it wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± she smiled awkwardly. Her throat became dry and rough. She¡¯s also stiffened on the floor. ¡°That¡­ that was just a joke, Lord de. I¡¯m not talking it seriously¡­ pardon me.¡±


    ¡°Pardon you? What you have said was aplete threat to be considered. To the fact, you can be fired if I would let the head maid know about your rude words. So, what are you going to do now, Miss Cand?¡±


    She wants to punch de for taking her words against her. But, as far as she wants to knock him down, she couldn¡¯t. She just couldn¡¯t because it was her n who will be destroyed if she gets fired. So, with a hard rock on her heart, she pulled down her pride again.


    She kneeled in front of him. That¡¯s all she can do to protect and prevent her ns. It wasn¡¯t new to her. In fact, she already did this before when she first met Primo. Because of the worry of getting fired, she kneeled with her bended knees in front of the child. She just wishes that what she did this time is going to take by de.


    ¡°What the hell you¡¯re doing, Rabbit?¡± Here they are again, on that sobriquet given by him. Rabbit¡­ because for Lord de, she¡¯s just like a rabbit. Well, in fact, she¡¯s a wolf who ate rabbits and weak animals.


    ¡°Stand up, Rabbit!¡± hemanded but she didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Fuck! Do you really need to bend down your knees in front of me?!¡±


    ¡°I need to do this-¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t so, I¡¯m telling you, stand up!¡±


    ¡°Unless you forgive me and promise me that you won¡¯t be going to tell the head maid of how rude I am.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re having a proposal? Stand up, Rabbit!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she answered back. ¡°I¡¯m going to be in this way until you didn¡¯t forgive me. Please¡­¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Can someone fuck her ¡®please¡¯?


    ¡°Please what?!¡± Lord de is started to get irritated.


    ¡°Please forgive my manners, Lord de.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± She smiled, a smile away from the eyes of de as she bowed to him. ¡°Stand up, Rabbit. I¡¯m not going to tell her just stand up!¡±


    So she stands up. Pain is what she felt as soon as she stood up. Her knees hurt and when she looked down on them, bruises are what she can see.


    ¡°See what happened? I told you to stand up but you didn¡¯t,¡± as what she can hear, Lord de¡¯s scolding her and she can¡¯t stop her lips but to form a smile. But that smile quickly faded and was reced by her ¡®O¡¯ shape mouth when she felt a strong arm snaked around her waist. Lifting her body out of the floor.


    ¡°L-lord de¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop your mouth, Rabbit.¡± Cand can¡¯t exin her feelings at the moment she felt her body pressed and caged into Lord de¡¯s masculine and well-chiseled arms.


    ¡°What if someone sees us? I¨Cin this k¨Ckind of position?¡± damned her, she stuttered. ¡°Bring me d¨Cdown¨C¡±


    ¡°I said¡­ shut up. Shut your mouth for a while, will you? Do you think I care if someone sees us? And do you really think that there¡¯s someone that will be here? See it for yourself, Rabbit¡­ the two of us are only here.¡±


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m just being concern¨C¡±


    ¡°Shut it! We¡¯re here.¡± She didn¡¯t notice it. Yeah, she really didn¡¯t see that they¡¯re already in front of an enormous door and they entered inside.


    Cream and ck painted walls, as well as the pieces of furniture, weed them. Manly perfume directly finds its way on her nostrils. And holy hell! That perfume¡­ that perfume is what she smells while she¡¯s inside Lord de¡¯s arms.


    ¡°How about my room? Feel yourself, Rabbit¡­¡± de huskily said before gentlyying her on the white bed.


    ¡°Why¡­. w¨Cwhy I am here? Fuck! I need to go¨C¡±


    It was toote for her to leave the bed as Lord de is already pinning her on the bed. Her body dipped to its softness as de was on her top. Almost touching her skin, almost feeling his lips on hers. Damn! This scene¡­ this scene was so familiar¡­


    And her throbbing heart. It¡¯s palpitated harshly and it was him. It was only him who can do this to her. It was only Lord de who can make her heart goes thumped thumped like crazy. It was only him¡­ only de can affect her like that.


    Lord de smirked at her. ¡°Remember this, Rabbit¡­¡± And there, her dream about de shed back in her mind. That¡¯s it¡­ that¡¯s why it¡¯s so familiar to her because it was just like her dream. Their position right now was like their position on her dream that night.


    ¡°So, y¨Cyou mean to say that¡­ Oh! holy heaven!¡± is all that she can say.


    Lord de grinned evilly to her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream, Rabbit. That night¡­ it was real and that was the night when I marked you as mine.¡±


    It waste for her to react. Late for her to do defenses and protect herself from the attack. It was toote¡­ big timetely. As soon as she felt his fang dug on her neck, she felt her whole body went numb.


    That night¡­ that dream wasn¡¯t a dream rather, it was fucking real!

 Chapter 20

    Few seconds passed before Cand pulled herself together. With all her remaining strength, she pushed Lord de forcefully. She thought that she won¡¯t be able to throw him, but to her shocked, the Lord¡¯s body threw to the nearest wall. Making the paintings hanged on there to fall and be broken.


    She hastily stands up. Trying to fetter her wild heartbeat but her efforts were futile. The pain¡­ the pain given by de¡¯s bite is still there. She could feel her blood dripping from her neck. Even her own sight became blurry but she was still able to stand up.


    Lord de, after recovering for what she did try to draw near her but she quickly stepped back. With her wobbly legs, she steps back and back until her back meets the cold wall.


    de smirk at her, that was what she saw with her blurry vision. And when the Lord was about to go near her again, she hurriedly went through the door using her vampire speed. As soon as she used her speed ability, the pain she felt on her neck doubled making her face contorted.


    While running away from the lord she didn¡¯t know if she¡¯s still chasing by, she touched her neck. That¡¯s when she realized that her wounds aren¡¯t healing. She lowered down her speed and looked back to her back. No Lord de following her that makes her breathe out.


    With her still weak limbs, she holds onto the staircase railing to climb down. Every step she takes added blurs on her vision but she tried her best to at least climb down to the third floor. She could feel became weaker and weaker and when she¡¯s about fall down, strong arms caught her weak body.


    ¡°Cand?!¡± That man¡¯s voice was familiar to her ears. And when sheid her eyes on him, she smiled.


    At least, she¡¯ll lose her consciousness in the arms of someone who might she trusted. ¡°L¨Cliam¡­¡± that was thest word she uttered weakly before closing her heavy eyes.


    The winds were blowing ferociously. She hugged herself as she is hiding her thin and small body behind the body of a tallrge tree. Her hairs were tangled and look like it was hard tob. She looked like a beggar who wears dirty and stinky clothes. She could felt her sticky skin because of sweats. Even her face is being washed by her nonstop tears.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± she mumbled under her cries.


    Her mom told her to hide herself so she did even if she didn¡¯t want to. She didn¡¯t want to leave her mommy¡¯s body almost lifeless on the ground but she pushed her. They were being attacked that¡¯s why her mother needs to fight back. But the woman who¡¯s attacking them seems to possess the strength of hundred men. Her mother tried to protect her but still, it¡¯s futile. That¡¯s why she told her to run and hide herself. So, she did as the evil woman was still chasing her.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Mommy¡­¡± she cried again but she instantly covered her mouth to hold her cries when she heard footstepsing in her direction.


    She pressed her body against the tree¡¯s body even more. Hoping that she won¡¯t be going to be caught and seen by the woman whom she feared. Her heart was pounding hard. She started to tremble again even if she tried to refrain from it.


    As the footsteps bing louder and louder, seems like horses were having their racing inside her chest. She¡¯s silently praying that someone will save her from that hopeless situation but she was taken aback by the pair of shiny leather shoes in front of her.


    Her eyes popped out before she decided to lift her head. Meeting the red eyes of a kid, almost ages like her.


    The kid grinned at her. ¡°I thought it was just an animal who owned that moans but it was you, a little dirty and stinky girl,¡± the kid said.


    She readies herself for a defense. She grabbed her silver knife in her pocket and put it in her front. ¡°Who are you? Are you one of those creatures who chase me?¡± she asked, helping herself to look more powerful but she knew, she didn¡¯t.


    The kidughed at her. ¡°For a ragged look like a girl like you, you acted like you¡¯re strong enough. But the fact is, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re just putting yourself into aughable situation, Little Rabbit,¡± he mocked her that makes her eyes watered.


    Even she¡­ to herself pitied her own situation by now. Her father died months ago. And then now, her mother. Oh, her beloved mother! Her mother who¡¯s still fighting for their lives. And then here she is now, so weak and in so awful condition.


    ¡°P¨Cplease¡­ p¨Cplease help us. H¨Chelp me and my m¨Cmother¡­¡± she said between her tears. She didn¡¯t hear any response and when she looked at the boy again, his eyes show pity on her. That makes her cry even more¡­


    It¡¯s funny for her. Sorry for her. What could be a kid like him could help in her situation? They were both kids¡­ weak and still inexperienced. What else they could do than to cried and cried?


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, Little Rabbit? And why are you here? Why are you seeking for my help?¡±


    She wiped her tears with her dirty and sticky hands. ¡°I¨CI am Cand¡­ my mother is Coraline and we badly need your help. S¨Cso please¡­ have mercy on us. Please help me¡­¡± she cried again but she then stopped when the young boy hugged her despite being her¡­ dirty and smelly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Tell me where is your mother and I¡¯ll help the two of you¡­¡±


    She instantly pushed him, putting space between them. She smiled widely while her eyes still watered. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, still confused. ¡°You¡¯re going to help me? Promise?¡±


    The kid raised his right hand. ¡°Promise,¡± he said which makes her tearful again. ¡°I¡¯ll help you so tell me, where is your mother. I am Lord de of Crimson Pce, it¡¯s my pleasure to help you.¡±


    ¡°Lord de¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Rabbit. So, tell me¨C¡± his words were being cut by the screaming from the middle of the forest. Cand¡¯s eyes instantly widened. Both of her hands tremendously trembled again which makes her silver knife fell from her weak hand.


    ¡°M¨Cmother¡­¡± she mumbled before finding herself running quickly into the deep wild forest.


    Cand was sweating bullets as she woke up. Her breath was unstable and rough. Her hands were holding her bedsheets forcefully.


    ¡°Candelita¡­¡± She turned to someone who called her name. Only one person who called her on that sobriquet.


    She smiled weakly. ¡°Primo¡­¡± she uttered before Primo hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯ll going to lose you,¡± he¡¯s crying but her mind wasn¡¯t in Primo¡¯s sobs but to her dream that she couldn¡¯t remember again. ¡°I thought you¡¯re going to leave me, Candelita. Don¡¯t make me worried like this again¡­¡±


    Cand manages to smile even if her head¡¯s still aching. Aching because of a dream that she wanted to remember but she couldn¡¯t. All she had remembered was the name ¡®de¡¯.


    Was it Lord de? Was she dreams of Lord de again who¡¯s responsible for losing her consciousness in front of Liam?

 Chapter 21

    It was a sunny weather. Cand and Primo were sitting under the shade of the tree. Their eyes are fixed on the ground where there are knights scattered. Despite the sun¡¯s bright and zing light, they weren¡¯t sweating because of the wind breeze blowing. Blowing their hair causes it to be a mess.


    Few hours had passed and they¡¯re still there. Talking about the ball that happens to not witness by Cand. Since she woke up and headed on the first floor to start her day, almost all of the maids including the knights were talking about something that she couldn¡¯t rte to.


    Well, how can she rte if she¡¯s justying her unconscious body throughout that night? If it¡¯s not because of that prince. That prince who she deeply loathed for doing despicable things to her.


    And oh, has she forgot what he has said to her that time? That she was being marked by him. Fuck him!


    ¡®Mark my ass, asshole¡¯


    Lucky for Cand that they didn¡¯t encounter each other again. Because if that happens? She won¡¯t promise to take her revenge on him for doing that to her. How dare Lord de mark her? How dare that arrogant and gruesome jerk drink from her?


    The thing he did¡­ fuck! That¡¯s considered a sacred thing that anyone should think about before doing it so. And then the shit happened to her. She was being marked by an arrogant prince who also happens to be a part of the family whom she despised with all her heart.


    Cand heard Primo yawned beside her beforeying on the grass. Primo¡¯s hands were under his nape with his eyes closed. She did the same thing. Sheid down beside Primo and rested her nape on her other hand while the other one is in her stomach. She fixed her eyes on the tree¡¯s leaves and then as the wind blows, several leaves fell down.


    One leaf fell exactly on Primo¡¯s nose that makes the child sneeze. Cand smiled, secretly. For staying beside Primo almost of her days here in the pce, she found out some details about Primo. He¡¯s allergic to pollens, to flowers, or even on a leaf. She also knows what did Primo wants and doesn¡¯t.


    To be honest, she rarely thinks of who he is whenever they were together. Cand sometimes forgets who she is and what is her reason for being in the Crimson Pce. Every time that Primo is with her, she can¡¯t do a step to start her ns. Only when she¡¯s alone¡­C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Another is, from the time that she ate with Lord Magnus, that was thest time she has able to see him. The following days and so on, no Lord Magnus shown up. Only his wife, Lady Lorraine who she with inside the library.


    ¡°What happened to you, Cand? Where did you get those bites?¡± That was the first time asked about the things that happened to her. Will she answered it truthfully or will she closed her mouth shut?


    She never nces at him. ¡°That bite¡­ uhm, I was in my room when I heard something creaking on my window. And when I opened it to see what¡¯s outside¡­ a bat fly over me and then, it bites me¡­¡± hope he¡¯ll take that excuse.


    Cand knows that if ever she told Primo what really happened to her, he¡¯ll be angry again. And thinking of Primo, fuming mad? That¡¯s sort of trouble¡­ and of course, she doesn¡¯t want that to happen.


    It will put her in the hot seat. Her name will be the main topic of others¡¯ humor every morning till night. That will put her into a delicate situation where it will be hard for her to take action of doing her n.


    ¡®n?¡¯ she asked herself inside. ¡®Do I still have my n? Do I still sticking to it or I have forgotten that already?¡¯ She took a deep breath.


    ¡°As soon as Liam let me know what happened to you, alle into my mind of who did that is my brother,¡± Primo said.


    She was taken aback. Does he think of that? Well, he¡¯s not mistaken. ¡°Ah¨C it¡¯s not him. In fact, I didn¡¯t see him that time. So, it¡¯s impossible for him to do that horrible thing on me,¡± she lied.


    Primo pulled his self out of the grass. ¡°Well, I can say that I¡¯ve mistaken him for doing that to you. I just thought that it was him but that time, when Liam called me for the urgency, he was with Curly all the time. And he even did a scene.¡±


    Her brows furrowed. ¡°A scene?¡± she curiously asked.


    ¡°A scene. It was supposed a whole night of happiness but he sent havoc that night. He fought with Liam¡­¡±


    Cand¡¯s eyes widened. Shock and surprised, she turned to Primo. Was it real? Did he fight with Liam? Oh, poor Liam¡­


    ¡°How¡¯s Liam then?¡± she¡¯s very eager to know. ¡°Does he lost his position?¡±


    ¡°Lost his position? Oh, no¡­ Dad won¡¯t let that happen. Liam isn¡¯t just the head of knights, Candelita. I forgot to tell you, he¡¯s also a prince¡­¡±


    And that makes her mind goes crazy. Liam¡­ that so-called Mister Head of Knights? He is a prince? A dumbass prince¡­? Oh, holy gracious! What she have done? It makes her regret how she treated Liam? She even beat him and shows her rude behavior well, in fact, she¡¯s facing a damn prince. Can someone p her for being dumb?


    It waste in the afternoon when Cand decided to go out of Primo¡¯s room. The young lord is sleeping now peacefully after getting tired of ying almost the rest of the morning. Primo requested a bedtime story even if it¡¯s still not nighttime and the right time for that. But since she¡¯s just a maid in the pce, she¡¯ll follow what her master told her.


    And now that he¡¯s sleeping, it¡¯s about time for Cand to do the things that run in her mind while staying in his room. Since she wasn¡¯t able to search on that night for the knife she¡¯s been looking for, this is the time for her to find it. She already searches for that thing in the whole first, second and even on the third floor but still, she couldn¡¯t find it.


    So, here she is now. Walking in the peaceful and tranquil hallway of the fourth floor. She¡¯s walking silently with a sense of preparedness as stepping on the fourth floor of the pce is quite forbidden. Only the allowed personnel who¡¯s able to step there. And in her case, she doesn¡¯t belong to them.


    ¡®This is sneaking, Cand so, be fucking careful!¡¯


    Hours passed of wandering around, still, she can¡¯t find the silver knife. But when her eyesnded on the closed door in front of her, at the end of the wall¡­ her feet seem to have their own life.


    She started to take steps until she reached the door. That¡¯s when she realized that the door wasn¡¯t locked. So, it became easy for her to step inside. Soon as she stepped in, a dim room weed her. Only the light from the small window is only able to support light for the whole room. But what catches her attention the most is the ss box, located in the middle of the room. Surrounded by two armored statues with its sword crossed above the ss box.


    Cand step forward. Few inches from the ss box, she saw what¡¯s inside of it. It was it¡­ the silver knife she¡¯s been looking for. The silver knife was used by Lord Magnus to killed her beloved parents.


    Cand didn¡¯t notice that her tears started to fell down on her cheeks as her eyes only focus on the knife. She remembers it. The memories of the past came back to her mind. Her mother. Her father. Her parents were soaked in their own blood.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Dad¡­¡± she tearfully mumbled.

 Chapter 22

    On her bed, there rested the silver knife she stole from the secret room on the fourth floor. She hurriedly took it and then put it in her pocket before immediately going down to the third floor. She¡¯s thankful that no one sees her nor notice her. Since she already stepped in on the fourth floor because of the punishment given by Lord de, she didn¡¯t lose track.


    She locked her gaze on the knife. Her tears already stop but her mind, that thinking too much? Well, she guesses¡­ her mind is blowing. She¡¯s going crazy especially when the knife was still in her hand.


    The warm sensation. That warmthing from the knife to her hand, as if it tells something. Something that she couldn¡¯t exin. It likes she knew that thing even before aside from seeing it used by Lord Magnus for murdering her parents. It¡¯s something more¡­ more that Cand couldn¡¯t name.


    She picked up the knife and then decided to keep it in her personal box, hiding in her cab. Cand smiled because of seeding in stealing that piece of silver metal. It¡¯s a kind of weapon that every vampire¡¯s afraid of. It was a weapon meant for killing a vampire¡¯s life and it just happens that she¡¯ll be going to use it for assassinating Lord Magnus.


    Two days passed, Cand was confident that no one knows about her stealing the silver knife. Everyone seems normal but when the next day came, Cand was abruptly awakened by loud knocks in her room.


    She just thought that it was Primo but to her shocked when she opened the door, several knights including Liam shown in front of her. Her still sleepy head totally washed away. It was then reced by nervousness. Sweats started to crawl on her skin by just looking at them.


    She bowed slightly. ¡°What can I do for you, Lord Liam?¡± Of course, she is supposed to rece the title with ¡®Lord¡¯ because Liam¡­ is a lord for the fact.


    Liam let out a cough. ¡°There is something that is being stolen and it happens that that something is a very precious property of Crimson Family,¡± Liam said which makes Cand¡¯s body went rigid.


    ¡®Was it the knife she had been stolen?¡¯


    ¡°As Lord Magnus said, every room in the pce should be turned up and down. We¡¯re here to search your room, Miss Rio.¡± She was supposed to stop them but Liam together with his knights just stepped into her room.


    Horses started to race to her chest. She¡¯s sweating bullets as they started to search her room. Everything has been turned up and down. From her bed, drawers, and even the books on her shelf have been flipped page by page. Her bathroom is already included in the search. Good thing there is no underwear hanging on there. It¡¯s a shame¡­


    She heard Liam sighed. There¡¯s only one thing that he and the other knights didn¡¯t scrutinize and that was her cab. Her cab was where her secret box was located.


    ¡°Open the cab,¡± Liammanded with the authority. The knights instantly follow what he had said.


    As soon as they opened her cab, all that Cand can do was to shut her eyes while holding on to the hem of her uniform, tightly. That¡¯s where she put the knife and if they saw it, definitely, she¡¯ll be fired out. Or maybe the worst is¡­ they are going to put her in the dungeon and punish her until she lost her breath.


    ¡°Her room is clear, Lord Liam. She didn¡¯t steal the knife,¡± which makes Cand opened her eyes immediately. She¡¯s afraid of the possible oue if they found out that she is the one who stole the knife. But howe they didn¡¯t see it on her cab when as far as she saw, the secret box where the knife was located is now in the hands of the knight.


    ¡®Where the hell it goes?!¡¯ She shouted in her thoughts.


    ¡°Good to know that you¡¯re not the one responsible for it,¡± Liam said before patting her head. She faked a smile before they left her room.


    Soon as they went off, Cand hurriedly looked at her cab. She flipped all her dresses and didn¡¯t mind if they already messed up. She almost flipped her whole room but still, there¡¯s no knife shown up.


    Where it goes? She¡¯s definitely sure that she just put it on there. On her secret box and then keep that box on her cab. So, howe they didn¡¯t find it and eventually, she couldn¡¯t find it also. Was she mistook it or what?


    But no¡­ she¡¯s beyond sure that it was here. On her cab¡­ she put it on thereafter she stole it. What could be the reason for it to be lost on her hands? Or else¡­ there¡¯s someone who stole it from her. But the fuck¡­ who?!


    ¡°Have you heard the news, Cand?¡± Cand turned to Lucille who¡¯s eating beside her.


    ¡°What about the news? Is it the news about the missing thing being search by the knights?¡± she asked. Who wouldn¡¯t know the news, eh, all of the vampires in the pce were being searched and investigated.


    ¡®Including me who happens to be the one who really stole that thing¡­ but unfortunately, I lost it too.¡¯ she said in her thoughts.


    ¡°Aside from that,¡± Lucille said again.


    She frowned. Aside from that? Then what?


    Seems like Lucille gets what¡¯s written on her face. Lucille rolled her eyes on her before taking a spoonful amount of sd.


    ¡°What I am saying is that¡­ the thing that being stole by someone was owned by Lord de, not by Lord Magnus. So now, Lord de is fuming mad upon knowing that the precious thing he cared for is missing. Do you also know that ites from the girl that Lord de loves since he was a child?¡±


    What Lucille said was supposedly out of her thoughts. It doesn¡¯t talk about her but her mind¡­ her freaking mind tells something she couldn¡¯t understand. It huntings her but she didn¡¯t know why. It was familiar¡­ that knife was so familiar to her but then, it turns to be owned by Lord de. Which is given by the love of his life¡­


    What has she done?! She just creates another trouble between her and Lord de. And for holy heaven, she wanted to avoid her as much as she can but here she is¡­ thinking on how to elude the possibility of being caught.


    If that happens, she¡¯ll be a slice of dead meat. Big time! Knowing that it was him¡­ it was Lord de who owns the thing she stole. The thing that she felt like she¡¯s the authentic owner of it. Weird, yeah, she knows it. But what she really cares about is¡­ is Lord de.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Oh my god! She can imagine herself. Tied up in the darkness of the dungeon. Surrounded by knights with their sharp swords pointed at her. Waiting for Lord de¡¯smands. Waiting for de¡¯s words to kill her. And then after she¡¯s being killed, her dead body will be fed up to the lions and tigers and other wild animals of the forest.


    ¡®What an awful death of yours, Cand.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m dead¡­¡±

 Chapter 23

    Cand was still confused at the same time, she¡¯s also frustrated. Her mind¡­ damn her mind that is now in a chaotic situation.


    She¡¯s thinking about that piece of silver metal that she¡¯s sure, she hides it properly. But now? It¡¯s gone¡­ all way gone on her hands. No tracking, no clues and there¡¯s no such trace that she could use to start finding it again.


    Was it really possible that someone stole it from her? And if that so¡­ then who? Was that person know who she really is and her true motives. God, she couldn¡¯t think rationale.


    Plus¡­ yeah, in addition to her unsolved problem is Lord de. No other than but the gruesome and that blunt prince that she wanted to avoid. But upon knowing that he was the owner of the silver knife¡­ her mission and her life were just put into danger. Danger to be known¡­


    When Cand knows about that entity, everything about her seems unconditional. Her mind didn¡¯t work properly. Including her breath that every time she saw knights especially Liam¡­ became erratic.


    Now that her surrounding was still in heat, she can¡¯t take a step again for her n. She needs to be careful even more. She needs to be aware of whom she talked to and whom she with. Because it doesn¡¯t change the fact that someone might already know who the fuck she is. And in that case, her bubbles might burst easily. She can¡¯t take it¡­ the heck! She can¡¯t take the failure after preparing herself for this n. She can¡¯t take being lost in the battle she has started. This was her game and she¡¯ll only be the winner of her y.


    She won¡¯t be going to lose the battle. If she should double her efforts then she will do everything. Do everything just to make her promisee true¡­


    Cand sighed heavily. She¡¯s done with her maid task for a day. From floor to wall. Pieces of Furniture to the window. Every part of the assigned area to her was all clean up. And now, she just finished mopping and sweeping the veranda.


    The veranda was facing the east. And from where she¡¯s standing, her eyes freely roamed around the whole east part of the castle. Unlike in the west part, the east was surfaced and covered with thick bushes, grasses, and tall trees. Everything was green and may enlighten everyone¡¯s mood who would be here, exactly on where she is now.


    She draws near on the railings even more. Cand holds onto it and she instantly felt its chills. She heaves a sigh again before closing her eyes. From the moment she closed her eyes, her eyes started to water. The tears seem like have their own life as they escape from her eyes freely.


    ¡®I missed you, Mom¡­ Dad. I badly want to see you and hug you. No one knows how much I wanted to see you again but I know, even so, I how I wish to, it would be hopeless. But if there¡¯s something I want to assure both of you is that the result of this revenge. I¡¯ll give you the justice you two deserve. My effort for achieving my victory won¡¯t be fruitless. I promised¡­¡¯


    She was feeling the thin air touching her skin. Blowing her hair but when she heard something beside her, her eyes went open. There, her sight was weed by a raven with its red eyes eyeing her, directly. But what catches her attention the most is the thing on its beak. A ck piece of paper clip on its beak.


    Her head crease. ¡°What was that, little birdy?¡± she asked the bird. As if birds can answer. Ah! She thinks, she¡¯ll really be going to lose her sanity because of too many troubles crawled on her mind.


    The raven flies, leaving the paper with her. It fell on the floor so she bent down to pick it up. When she unfolded the paper, few words were incurved on it. But it was clear for her¡­ clear as crystal water.


    ¡°Someone is inviting me to meet her in the woods. And it happens that, that someone was the one who stole the knife¡­¡±


    The piece of paper on her hand-blown by the wind and it lodge on top of the tree. Facing the east where the woods are¡­


    As what has been said in the letter came from the unknown, Cand is now heading through the deep woods. Even she, in herself, can¡¯t understand her reason for agreeing to meet that person behind the letter. She should be careful, right?


    Then what is she now doing? Walking outside in the middle of the night. Guided only by the moonlight? How pathetic her mind going on to¡­C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She makes sure that no one will see her that¡¯s why she passed on the back part of the castle. Where only a few knights and maids that are in the post she should pass. Good thing, lucky for her that they didn¡¯t see her.


    She¡¯s wearing her ck cloak to hide her face. She may be unsure of doing this but she thinks her cloak will help her. Well, hopefully¡­


    Cand walked and passed high trees. Large bushes that sometimes prick her skin. The only thing she can do was to whine and groan every time thorns and sharp twigs scattered on the ground would hit her bare legs. How she wished that her uniform were sort of pants and boots so that, her legs will have a cover. But since their uniform was a knee-length dress, all she can do was to wish.


    When finally she arrived in the middle of the woods, a strong presence from nowhere weed her instantly. And then, the wind blows roughly that causes her to hug herself. The cloak still wasn¡¯t enough to fight back the cold and for goodness¡¯ sake, she¡¯s sweating cold as she felt freezing feeling slowly hugging her.


    Nevertheless, regardless of what she has felt by now, she is still able to pull herself together. She started to draw nearer. Near into the very familiar enormous banyan tree. Where is she again?


    Oh, she¡¯s just in the ce where Lord Primo was nned to assassinate by the rebels. And it happens that she is with him that¡¯s why her life was put in danger also. In this ce, she sacrifices her life for a child of the enemy whom she expected to battled with.


    ¡°Does anybody here?!¡± she shouts instead of drowning herself in her reverie. No one answer. ¡°Hello?! Does anybody here? I¡¯m here to get what I want!¡± she shouted again but still, no one answered her.


    Only the monotonous chirped of crickets and night birds is all she can hear. Plus, the cold whisper of the night breeze. She leaned her back on the banyan tree as soon as she stepped under its shade. When she looked at the ground, she noticed that the moon was glistening brightly. It makes Cand came out under the banyan tree and let her wholeness showered by the lighting from the moon.


    She spread her hands wide open while looking above the moon. The moon which possesses an overwhelming beauty. Beauty that she was sure that no one can surpass.


    ¡°Goddess of the Moon, hug your child. Give me the strength to continue my will in life. Kiss me as I am your child,¡± from that moment, Cand forgot what she¡¯s really into. She forgets the reason why she is in the woods.


    She was drowned in the moon that she¡¯s looking at. And she¡¯ll continue to drown until she felt a pair of arms wrapped around her waisting from her back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, My Cand¡­¡± that voice¡­ That voice gives her severe goosebumps and there is only one who can give her that effect.

 Chapter 24

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, My Cand¡­¡±


    Those wordsing from someone¡¯s very familiar voice was enough to leave Cand breathless. She is palpitating hard. Seems like her lungs wasn¡¯t functioning well as it couldn¡¯t supply her enough air to breath.


    Sensing Lord de¡¯s body behind her was enough to make her mind goes crazy. Is it not that she¡¯s going crazy because of knowing that Lord de was the one who sent her in the woods. Rather, she¡¯s going crazy because of unknown feeling creeping and invading her thoughts. Oh, holy moly! She might lost her sanity¡­


    ¡°What takes you so long?¡± she heard him asked but instead of answering it, she remained silent.


    That¡¯s at least she can do to refrain herself going panic. But after few seconds of thinking, she realized that she is a total dimwit!


    Why staying silent when she trained herself for this kind of situation right? God, from time to time, whenever de is around¡­ she lost track. She lost her capability to think properly. And that was a problem, right?


    ¡®A problem that I think is hard to solve. I¡¯m so fucked up, one big time!¡¯


    ¡°I thought you are not going toe. Fortunately, the raven I sent to you was trained enough to deliver such letters,¡± he spoke again behind her.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± Cand calmly ordered but inside? Is she really calm?


    Well, her heart that¡¯s beating erratically betrayed her. She was betrayed by her own heart.


    Cand breath out. ¡°I said, let go of me, Lord de¡­¡±


    To her shocked, instead of pushing her out by Lord de, he pulled her closer to him instead. Her eyes almost popping out as she gasping for some air. Oh my God!


    ¡®I need to breath, bullshit!¡¯ she shouted at her thoughts.


    ¡°Why would I follow yourmands when you are the one who is obligated to follow me? Was you missing something, My Cand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Lord de. I just want to go back to the castle and escape from you,¡± she answered.


    Heughed at her mockingly, still hugging her from behind. And for fuck sake! Something is poking right there¡­ right between her thighs. And for strange reason, the sensation causing by that thing is eating her alive.


    ¡°Lord de, let go of me. Will you?¡± She started to struggled against him but to no avail, it was no use. Lord de is indeed stronger than her and she hates it.


    She hated the fact that she can¡¯t do nothing but to yelled at him. As far as she remembered, she can knocked down Owen who¡¯s almost have the same building as de but this prince? This scumbag prince is consuming her strength by just doing nothing.


    The fact that Lord de isn¡¯t hurting nor fighting her right now is already enough to make her crazy and confused. She¡¯s well trained right? Then how the fuck she¡¯s struggling to freed herself from his arms?


    ¡°What can you say about my invitation, Cand? Was it surprising to know that I was the one who¡¯s now holding the silver knife you stole from me?¡± She has severe goosebumps.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    How could Cand forgot that? Yeah, that was the main reason why she¡¯s here¡­ in the woods with Lord de on her back. She¡¯s going to meet that someone who stole the knife from her. And unfortunately, the thief was happened to be the just the real owner of that knife. Dumbass!


    ¡°Was this your bait so that you could have your reason to kill me? If it is, then go¨Ckill me,¡± she said.


    Then, she felt Lord de¡¯s arms finally freed her. She instantly put distance from him and turned to face him. She shouldn¡¯t be surprised because it wasn¡¯t new for her to see his face. But not now. Not now that she¡¯s looking at his face that is being kiss by the moonlight.


    The lighting from the moon reflected on his eyes making it more brighter red. And his face? His face just happened to be irresistible under the moonlight.


    Lord de¡¯s side lip twitched. ¡°Loving the view, mdy?¡± he asked and to no reason, she couldn¡¯t restrain the seduction. She nodded on his question¡­ yeah, she just nodded. Cand just admit that she¡¯s really loving the view.


    ¡°You could have all of me, if you just said so. Besides, I can¡¯t reign myself too to make you mine.¡± And with that, using his vampire speed, Lord de cut the distance between them.


    Thest thing she knew was his lips crashed on hers. And as if the lord is turning her into docile puppet, she turned back and surrendered to his lips. Cand just clung her hands into de¡¯s nape as she fighting back to his kisses that she couldn¡¯t resist.


    It seems like everything goes to slow motion, turning Cand to savor every part of de¡¯s mouth. It was a lip-locking kiss. A battle between her tongue and his tongue. She should stop, that¡¯s what her mind telling her. But her heart¡­ is saying different thing.


    Her mind maybe don¡¯t want what is she doing but her heart is cheering her. Causing Cand to kiss Lord de even more. The prince didn¡¯t disappoint her as de turn their kiss into a wild and free french kiss. Then, when she felt his hands slowly traveling her body, she moaned between their forbidden kiss.


    Seconds passed, Lord de leave her lips and his lips travelled down her neck. Nipping and sucking it but she didn¡¯t make him stop. She enjoyed his tongue, his lips on her skin. As when she enjoyed him, her eyes shut closed tightly when she felt the familiar pain in her neck.


    Cand cursed constantly as she felt him sucking her blood as well as her skin. Did she gone too far? Does she forget the true identity of this prince in front of him? de is the one who almost drain her bloodst time and now, that moment seems to be repeat again.


    When Lord de sucked more of her blood again, Cand let out a long scream. She thought that she¡¯ll going to passed out but when Lord de spoke, all her strength was bring back to her.


    She just found herself sucking Lord de¡¯s neck also. And yeah, under the moon, they were both exchanging their blood. They let the moon witnessed their forbidden ritual¡­ and that was marking each other.


    Cand¡¯s eyes started to watered. Later on, her tears begun to dropped from her eyes. She can¡¯t ept what she is doing. Fuck! She just can¡¯t ept the fact that she let her enemy¡¯s child to marked her.


    What about her n? What happened to her revenge? Her promises¡­


    She must to stop this but when she¡¯s about to pull out from their marking, de stopped her. He looked at her eyes, deep and intently. The kind of stares that possessing unexinable intensity. And her heart, her heart just seems reacting. Her heart goes thumped thumped.


    ¡°Now that you marked me, I¡¯m all yours, Cand. And now that it was clear to you who owns you, you are vowed to me on your lifetime. You only belongs to me, no one should own you except me. You¡¯re mine, Cand Rio. Since Iid my eyes on you, I know¡­ you were that girl who¡¯s destined to me. You¡¯re mine, understand? Mine alone¡­¡±

 Chapter 25

    Who the hell is he to own her?


    Who the hell is he to order her such things that talks about other men creatures? And for goodness mary? It was Liam¡­ Prince Liam whom he said that she needs to avoid.


    And what is her reason to follow him? Avoiding Liam wasn¡¯t part of the shit she¡¯ve done when she goes crazy that night. That boastful prince took advantage on her. And that, that night also, he said his conditions so that they can avoid getting into trouble.


    Three conditions that Cand think was so enough and so hard to do.


    First, she needs to be his blood source since she was the one who has the mark on him now.


    That¡¯s already enough¡­


    Second, she needs to stay away from male species except from him and Lord Primo.


    That¡¯s far from being enough, also¡­


    Andstly, in order for Lord de to keep her secret which is that she is the thief, Cand must remained untouched.


    Untouched? For heaven¡¯s sake, no one is allowed to touch her except Lord de himself. And ording on him also, every night, he will sneak on her room just to drink blood from her.


    Now, her mind was blowing for real. By just thinking Lord de on her room? Her mind is totally messed up¡­


    And she¡¯s starting to hate herself too. That night¡­ that whole damn night was so fool of her. How could she do that sacred ritual? How could she do that marking that is allowed by her own will.


    For fuck sake, can someone p her right now so that she¡¯ll wake up from the nightmare she¡¯s into?


    She let Lord de to totally owned her. She just gave him the full rights to do whatever he wants to do on her. And now, now that she¡¯s into proper thinking again¡­ she regretted being lost. She regretting what happened that night.


    de was from her enemy¡¯s n. And to highlight it, he is Lord Magnus child. Lord Magnus¡­ the one she¡¯s going to take her revenge.


    But because of what happened to her and his son, de¡­ everything just seems fall apart. The mark she have now is a hindrance for her revenge, dimwit!


    ¡°Candelita?¡± She instantly looked at Primo, who just stepped out from the library.


    She faked a smile. ¡°Do you need anything, My Lord?¡± she asked.


    Primo then put his chin on his palm like thinking of something. Then, with a bright eyes, he looked back at Cand again.


    ¡°I remembered that I need to talk to Liam, could you find him for me? Maybe he¡¯s in the field. Having training with some knights,¡± Primo announced to her face.


    She blinked twice. Did she heard it properly? She¡¯ll going to find Liam? And Liam was part of de¡¯s condition¡­


    Cand thinks of something as an excuse so that, she won¡¯t going to search for Liam all by herself. But when she¡¯s about to speak up, Primo then entered the library room again. And her words that she is about to say just hanged on her tongue like that.


    She pouted her lips. Her shoulders fell as she started to walked and find Liam on the field. As if she can do something against the order given by her lord.


    When she stepped out from the castle, she draw near to one of the knight who¡¯s in post in the main staircase. Then she asked him¡­


    ¡°Have you seen, Lord Liam?¡± she asked. The knight then quickly pointed Liam in the field.


    Cand started to walked on his direction with prayers she mumbled on her thoughts.


    ¡®Please¡­ please someone keep me away from de¡¯s danger.¡¯ that was she¡¯s been uttering until she found herself standing near the area where Liam is.


    Soon as he saw her, she waved her hands on air and then signing at him toe on her ce. Liam jogged towards her with his hair sweating. Liam just wearing a white sando that is why, his muscles that¡¯s reflexing every time he move is now uncovered on Cand¡¯s eyes.


    Her eyes just seems have their own life. She quickly averted her eyes from Liam¡¯s muscle to his face. Liam smiled at her. A kind of smile that is sort of teasing her.


    ¡®Arg! He noticed where I am looking at.¡¯


    ¡°Do you need anything, mdy?¡± And then Liam reached for her right hand and kissed the back of it. She hastily pulled her hand and keep it behind her back. Then, worriedly, she looks at her surrounding.


    Her eyes instantly search for someone that who might looking at her. Watching her moves from a far. When she haven¡¯t see what is she looking for, she let out a deep breath.


    Then when she turned her eyes back to Liam, his forehead were creasing at her. ¡°Afraid that someone might caught me doing that to you? Is there anyone who would get jealous?¡±


    Jealous? Fuck, jealous as in?


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about that. What I am worrying is that someone might see yoir actions towards me. Aren¡¯t you¡¯re afraid to put your own name into a rumors?¡±


    ¡°Who said that I¡¯m afraid to be the center topic? I will dly smiled at those vampires who¡¯s going to gossiping on my name. You?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± she asked while frowning at him.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam¡¯s lips twitched before leaning towards her to level their face. ¡°Are you afraid that I might put you into a hot seat?¡±


    Cand just avoided his eyes before stepping back from him. Oh, God! She¡¯ll going to die if Lord de witness the scene that already creating because of Liam.


    She faked a cough before started talking about Primo¡¯s order. ¡°Anyway, Lord Primo wants to talk to you that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, fetching you. Shall we go?¡±


    Liam nod at her. Great! Just great!


    They headed back inside the pce. And as soon as she stepped inside, her mouth gaped open upon seeing the devil. No, she mean¡­ Lord de.


    Fear started to crawled on her skin as her body went stiffened. What a great timing?


    He is looking at her, deadly. A kind of stare that skinning her alive at the same time¡­ questioning her.


    Liam stepped forward to greet him but de¡¯s intense eyes just focused on her. She couldn¡¯t help but to avoid his eyes. That¡¯s only she can do, tho. Avoiding the meing from her eyes.


    She heard Liam greeting de in a nice manner but Lord de just passed from him then to her. He even hit her shoulder that makes her step backward a few.


    ¡®Should I hide myself from the canibet again, for the night that¡¯s going toe?¡¯ she thought while she and Liam continue to walked on the library room.


    It was out of the blue for her to feel so much fear. Thest time she felt that way was when she saw her parents that is brutally murdered. And now, she felt it again. Not that there¡¯s someone dying in front of her but because of someone was definitely going to kill her when the nightes.


    Cand though she could get away from getting into trouble with de but now, she just fueled the fire. If she¡¯ll going to predict what will happen to herter, then she can say that there¡¯s something bad going to happen.


    Lord de¡¯s eyes isn¡¯t lying. He¡¯s really mad.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Why are you with him earlier?!¡±


    Cand jumped out when she heard that voice soon as she stepped inside her room. She wasn¡¯t able to defend herself when Lord de harshly dragged her inside. Pinning her into the door leaf while staring at her fatally.


    Just like what she have expected. But she didn¡¯t expected that he will going to interrogate her that fast. She wasn¡¯t even change her clothes and she just finished her dinner in the first floor.


    ¡°Are you waiting for me, Lord de?¡± she asked instead. As if there¡¯s something she can do to lessen his anger towards her. Even if she exin her side, it¡¯s impossible for him to believe her.


    He¡¯ll only think that she¡¯s weaving her lies so that she could save herself. And even if she tried to clean her name, Lord de will still punish her. So, what¡¯s the use of making herself clear¡­


    Lord de¡¯s anger seems double. ¡°Why are you with that bastard, Cand? Didn¡¯t I made myself clear to youst night? I made myself clear ¨C¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, you made yourself clear,¡± she cut him. She looked at her bored. ¡°What¡¯s the used of making yourself clear to me when I won¡¯t going to follow you? Have you forgot that this is still my life. My life, my rules,¡± she added and instantly winced in pain when she felt his nail dug on her skin.


    Groan escaped from her lips when Lord de dug it even more. His veins were all visible on his neck. That¡¯s exin how mad he is but still, Cand remain unconcern.


    ¡°I marked you as mine!¡± there¡¯s an emphasis on his words.


    ¡°No need to rubbed that on my face. So what if you marked me? I didn¡¯t care. You marked me, and then so? Why do you need to set conditions for me? I don¡¯t set conditions for you even if I marked you as well. You¡¯re unfair. Such an unfair gruesome and selfish prince!¡± she yelled at him.


    de freed her hands. When she finally freed her hands, she caressed her injured part and tried to heal it. But to her surprised, de get her hands again and licked the bloods dripping from her wounds. He even licked the wound itself and eventually, it heal faster than she think.


    Soon as her wounds finally healed, she pulled out from her hands. de looked at her but unlike earlier, his expression are more sore of softened.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± he asked her but she didn¡¯t reply. She just passed by him and walked through her open window. She thinks that Lord de used it to sneak on her room. How rude!


    ¡°Can you go now? I¡¯m changing my clothes,¡± she said but just as she expected, what can Lord de be?


    Well, be rude and rude and rude all the time.


    de just sat on her bed. Without her permission, he eveny the half of his body on the bes while remaining the other half in the air. His eyes were fixed on her so she avoided it.


    ¡°Come on, Cand. Don¡¯t avoid my eyes. Should I remind you of what happenedst night so that you won¡¯t be shy?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You know what, why can¡¯t you just leave? Or better yet, put me into dungeon now and start punishing me for stealing your precious knife. That¡¯s kind way better for me. At least, you won¡¯t going to barge in my room again just like what you did now. How about that, Lord de?¡±


    de just shook his head while chuckling. ¡°Why would I going to imprison my Cand? Oh, for stealing my knife? Well, sorry to tell you and sorry to burst out your bubbles but I won¡¯t going to do that.¡±


    Cand became irritated. She can¡¯t reign her frustration even more. ¡°But why?!¡± she eximed. ¡°I now willing to be prison so why not put me into dungeon? Just to get rid of you, I¡¯ll going to take that as my punishment ¨C¡±


    ¡°Punishment?¡± Lord de stood up. He brow arched while slowly stepping towards her. ¡°Did you just say punishment? What about this, as my punishment?¡±


    He threw her on her bed and before she could able to stand up, Lord de is now on her top. Pinning her hands again on the bed so she won¡¯t able to move.


    He sniffs her neck that makes all hair on her nape stand up. He started licking her neck down to her corbone up to her throat. And as he doing it, Cand¡¯s throat became dry. Her lips as well and all she could was to pressed her eyes shut before she could feel his lips being pressed into her.


    de started kissing her. And every time that he¡¯ll going to sucked her neck, moan escaped from her lips. Her heart is now also going crazy. Holy Moly! Here her heart again¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m madly attracted to your smell, My Cand. No doubt that, that bastard is also attracted to you,¡± he said before nipping her neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking differently, Lord de¡­¡± she said weakly and after that, she let out a moan again especially that Lord de¡¯s tongue bing even yful. It traveled down, lower¡­ to the valley of her breast since he already unbuttoned her blouse.


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m getting it wrong? I clearly understood that that bastard is into you. So why the hell are you defending him?¡±


    She let out a deep sighed as de continue what is he doing. And bullshit! Why isn¡¯t she stopping him again? For the second time, she let him doing this things to her¡­


    ¡°That bastard is looking at my property, intently. As if he wants something to tell. Those stares he give to you, I don¡¯t want it. Fuck! I¡¯m so fucked up! What have you done to me, Cand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything¡­¡± she reasoned out.


    de lifted his head on her. And there, she meets his frustration written on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly driving me nuts! To the fact that you didn¡¯t do anything yet, how much more if you already did something? What¡¯s going to happen on me?¡±


    Cand, out of nowhere, couldn¡¯t help but to slipped a smile on her lips. Seeing Lord de, having tantrum in front of her, she found it cute, though.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Her smile quickly faded as soon as Lord de noticed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not smiling¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes you are,¡± he pointed out. ¡°I saw you smiling, Cand. I swear, I did so you.¡±


    Cand rolled her eyes. ¡°So what if I really did? Go away now, you already give me my punishment.¡±


    ¡°You smiled at me?¡±


    ¡°So what?!¡± she yelled before standing and fixing her blouse. She thought that de will going to get away from her since he is done with his so-called punishment.


    But Cand threw off guard when de hugged ber from behind. Like a vampire who gets clingy¡­


    ¡°You smiled at me, does it mean you¡¯re not mad at me anymore?¡±


    But intead of answering it by words, Cand quickly turned around and she just found herself, tiptoe while kissing de.


    Maybe¡­ just maybe, she could break her own rules since reigning her emotions that time wasn¡¯t longer helpful. She just felt like she needs to do that. That she needs to kiss Lord de¡­ the vampire whom she already bound to.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°I noticed that you¡¯re always in the deep thoughts, mdy.¡±


    Cand immediately looked back when she heard Lord Liam¡¯s voice. She faked a smile to him before facing the nts she¡¯s watering. Lord Liam stood beside her and just what she needs to do, she instantly put distance between their body. Seems like Liam noticed her actions as she heard him chortle that she didn¡¯t pay attention to.


    ¡°How was Primo?¡± Liam asked her.


    She heave a sighed. ¡°The Young Lord is with his music mentor in the music room. Why don¡¯t you see him personally. He¡¯s doing good and improving as the same time,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Doing good and improving huh? Primo is already talented in terms of instruments, mdy.¡±


    ¡°Well, uhm¡­ I know that thing but I think, he continued to improve his talent. I love it when he yed piano. Do you know how to y piano, Lord Liam?¡±


    Liam chuckled again that makes her turn to faced him. She met his eyes locked on her so without further ado, she avoided his gaze.


    ¡°W¨Cwhy are you looking at me that way?¡± she asked awkwardly.


    ¡°Because I want to. Are you ufortable with my stares, mdy?¡±


    She hastily shook her head. ¡°Me?¡± She faced him again. ¡°Ufortable with your stares? Of course, I am not. It¡¯s just your stare seems not right¡­¡±


    Liam face her straightly, putting his hands on his pockets then grinning at her widely. ¡°What isn¡¯t right? I¡¯m just staring¡­ nothing wrong with that. Or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡±


    Liam leaned forward so she abruptly stepped back. But Liam was so persistent, he continued to step forward until Cand¡¯s feet hit therge flower pots. Cand¡¯s throat instantly went dry as Lord Liam continues to leaned forward to her direction. Later on, she found herself not able to stepped backward. Liam¡¯s face leveled on hers. His breath touches her face and its smells minty.


    She gulped. ¡°What are you nning t¨Cto do? Stay away, Lord Liam¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think I am nning to do, mdy? Well, I could say that there is something I really want to do.¡±


    She furrowed. ¡°And what it is?¡±


    With a sharp movement of the Lord, Cand¡¯s body pressed against his broad and masculine upper body. Liam¡¯s left arm was wrapped around her skinny waist. Her heart beat became unusual. Not that she¡¯s affected by what Lord Liam did but rather, she¡¯s trembling because on her mind, there¡¯s someone creeping around.


    ¡®Lord de¡­ pleasee.¡¯ she uttered on her thoughts.


    As Lord Liam started to lean again towards ber faced, there¡¯s only one man she¡¯s wishing toe. And when she thought that the lips of impudent lord was meeting hers¡­ she just close her eyes. Until loud voice echoed on her ears.


    Her eyes instantly widened and directly search for the owner of the voice. And there, she saw him. Fuming mad, with his fists into tight balls. She could see his eyes burning me and red color spread on his face.


    Because of shock and panic, Cand hastily pushed Lord Liam so she could freed herself. What the hell did she just done?!


    Lord de just caught them. And Cand just felt like she¡¯s already cheating with Lord de with Lord Liam. Oh, fuck! She needed thousands of ps.


    ¡°de¡­ what an unpleasant suprised,¡± Lord Liam is the one who spoke first. For Cand, Lord Liam¡¯s voice was still pretty nice¡­ friendly but she¡¯s definitely sure that for Lord de, they are hearing it in different way.


    The tension started to build up. She¡¯s suffocated and all she could think was to stepped out from the picture.


    When she decided to leave the two burning prince, she walked towards Lord de¡¯s direction as it was the only way out.


    She passed through him and when she¡¯s about to feel relieve, Lord Liam shouted that she is pretty sure that his words will make her sufferter on.


    ¡®Now it¡¯s a battle of your heart and brain again, Can. Take it, the hell!¡¯ she shouted on herself as she hurriedly climbed upstairs.


    Only on Primo¡¯s room she will be secured. If she went straight through her room, Lord de might intrude again just like what he didst time. And oh, that night? Well, she¡¯s really fucked up.


    To think that she did it. She dared to kissed him willingly that night. No pression from Lord de. She just¡­ yeah, she just turned to faced him and then, kissed him. She fucking kissed him that night. And after that, Lord de came out from her room with a victory smile.


    So now, now that he witnessed that scene of her with Liam, she needs to be ready for the punishment. She¡¯ll going to taste de¡¯s wrath again. And what she should do? Well, for now, hiding in Primo¡¯s room is the best option for her while thinking of what should she done. Thinking of excuses she should say¡­


    ¡°Are you waiting for me, Candelita?¡± Cand smiled at Primo who just stepped in his room. She¡¯s actually staying on Primo¡¯s room for about hours. And yes, she¡¯s staying because she wants to avoid Lord de¡¯s fury as far as she could do.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I took so long. I thought you¡¯re not here, I¡¯m wasn¡¯t aware.¡± She smiled again before picking Primo a pair of clothes to change his used clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Primo¡­ actually, I¡¯m just here probably not so long,¡± she lied.


    If she could just tell to Primo what¡¯s happening to her life with his brother then she¡¯ll be willing to. But in her case, she has also in fault. From the very start, Primo always reminded her not to associate with Lord de but here she is, already bound to him. She didn¡¯t follow on Primo¡¯s advice and now¡­ she¡¯s regretting it, slowly.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    If she just continue to avoid him then now, probably, there¡¯s no trouble she¡¯s facing. But since she¡¯s hard headed, suffering on her own actions suits her better.


    ¡°How about we stroll outside?¡± Primo suggested.


    She shook her head. Not that she didn¡¯t want to but hello? There¡¯s someone she¡¯s avoiding right?


    ¡°I think, that¡¯s not a good idea. You just finished your lessons, so I guess, you¡¯re already tired. Why not rest for a while?¡±


    Primo ce his chin on his palm while looking at her brightly. Not being aware of her real agenda. Oh, her life sucks! Primo didn¡¯t want the feeling being betrayed and in her case¡­ she felt like she¡¯s already betraying him. That she¡¯s betraying her lovely Primo who considered her as his best friend even if there¡¯s a barrier between them.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m tired¡­ a little bit. So I guess, you¡¯re right. Maybe, I could just sleep here and take a rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a better option. Want me to read you story books?¡± Another alibi so she won¡¯t be kicked out.


    ¡®Poor you, Cand¡­¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s my pleasure, Candelita. Or maybe, you could just sleep beside me?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± She acted like she¡¯s thinking. ¡°I guess, I need to read you books than to sleep beside you. How was that?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine with me. So, can you read me books now?¡±


    She smiled before sitting beside Primo who¡¯s nowying his body on his bed.


    ¡°Sleep tight while I¡¯m reading here, okay?¡±


    Primo nodded. ¡°So, let me start the first story.¡±


    Or she must say, ¡®Let me stay here as I am hiding myself from your brother.¡¯

 Chapter 28

    Two days had passed and Cand suddenly felt iplete. Yeah, it was surprising for her to felt that way because of only one reason. It was him, Lord de.


    After he caught him with Liam¡¯s arm wrapped around her waist and ready to kiss her, she thought that Lord de will interrogate her. Or either punish her again for what she did and what he saw. After all, he has the right to be mad at her, right?


    There were connection between them. Not just a simple connection but a bond. A mate bond. But for the days passed, Cand haven¡¯t seen Lord de. He didn¡¯t intrude on her room that night as she expected. All the reasons she prepared were useless.


    And now, she felt it strange. Strange that Lprd de didn¡¯t confront her. Strange that she felt iplete upon not seeing him, mad in front of her. Having his tantrums and hearing the lord¡¯s demands.


    Cand sighed heavily while eating her food. In fact, she wasn¡¯t able to focus on her foods as her thoughts didn¡¯t allowed her to. She¡¯s been doing this for the two days, even if she tried to be not distracted by him, still, it¡¯s futile.


    She felt dull all of the sudden. Her days were gloomy and she thinks that only when she saw Lord de could turn her back to normal. How ironic for her right?


    She went on to the Crimson Pce with only one thing on her mind and that was her revenge. But as the time goes by, she slowly forgot what is her purpose on being in the pce. And the worst is, her emotions that she was reigning over the years slowly became weaker. Now, her emotions are now affecting her. Even she didn¡¯t want to, she couldn¡¯t do anything to get back from where she started.


    She is Cand. That Cand who¡¯s heart is as hard as rock. Her has heart of stone. No emotions. She didn¡¯t allowed her heart to intrude her mind. But now, she can¡¯t say that she¡¯s still that Cand. She couldn¡¯t say that she¡¯s still that Cand who can reigned her emotions. Because as of now, when she looked at her own reflection, it was the new Cand she can see.


    From being hard to being soft. Fuck! What she needs to do now?


    If that continues to happen then her defeat can be totally predicted. What¡¯s the purpose of staying in the castle when she already knew it. That at the end of the day, she¡¯ll be lost the battle she started.


    It was started from being associated with Primo. Then now, being emotionally dependent with Lord de. All things she have n just turned into messed. Now she¡¯s thinking twice if she really need to continue her revenge.


    How about Primo? The trust she earned from the child. Primo doesn¡¯t want to be betrayed.


    How about Lord de? He was her mate. He marked her and she did the same thing. Does she needs to end that bond but how?


    ¡®And how about your parents?¡¯ her inner voice spoke up. Cand blinked twice as she could feel her eyes watered. This is the another problem with her.


    Before, when she leave the city, she promised to herself that she won¡¯t going to cry again because there¡¯s no ce for her tears. Crying was over. Crying wasn¡¯t belong to her vocabry. But now? Oh, now¡­ crying was her choice when she felt difficulties. Crying is the only way she can do when all things tangled.


    ¡®Focus, Cand. You need your victory.¡¯ It was her inner voice again. Her inner voice that motivates her to continue what she have started.


    Cand sighed again before standing up and takes her tes to the faucet to wash. After she wash her tes, she headed straightly through the library room. There¡¯s lot of books she needs to read. Well, all her task was finished. All she needs to do was to wait for Primo until he finishes his lessons. That¡¯s what her life goes on¡­ inside the pce of Crimson.


    When she entered the library, she was taken aback when she saw someone sitting on the middle of the room. A very familiar figure of someone was turning his back on her direction but Cand is he sure that it was him¡­ it was the vampire whom she waited to see.


    Cand¡¯s feet seems nailed on the floor. She couldn¡¯t take steps away from him. But why does she needs to stay away from him, again? Well, staying away from him wasn¡¯t her choice that time. All she could do was to looked at his back.


    Her anger just awaken. Sending voltage of pain to her. All what happened that night came to her mind again. Her innocence that just broke because of what she have witness.


    And then, the vampire whom she¡¯s looking to, turned around and weed her with a smile on his face. Cand¡¯s fists turned into balls. She¡¯s staring at him intently.


    ¡°Miss Rio? Do you need anything?¡± She wasn¡¯t able to answer him back as her mind was in the focus of trailing her eyes on his face. The face that she couldn¡¯t forgot. The face that gives nightmares on her when she was still a kid¡­ no parents around because of him. Because of Lord Magnus¡­


    ¡°Are you alright, Miss Rio?¡± Lord Magnus stood up.


    Cand diverted her eyes for a seconds before facing Lord Magnus again. She faked a smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Lord Magnus. I was about to stay here while waiting for Lord Primo as he was still busy. I didn¡¯t know that you were here, sorry.¡± She bowed her head slightly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Why not join me here? I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re fond of books. I mean, you could wait Primo on the garden but you chooses to be here. Join me, Miss Rio.¡±


    ¡®Join him?¡¯


    That was a great idea.


    Cand faked a smile again before walking in the couch. She sat down while her eyes are still on Lord Magnus.


    Lord Magnus smiled at her. But a kind of smile with unknown emotion on it. ¡°You want some tea?¡± Cand shook away her head for his invitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Lord Magnus,¡± she said instead.


    The lord coughed. ¡°Miss Rio, can I asked you something?¡±


    Her eyes bit widened before she nodded. Was he going to asked her with who she really is just like what Lord de used to asked on their first meeting?


    ¡°May I know who¡¯s your parents?¡±


    She stiffened. ¡°M¨Cmy p¨Cparents?¡± she stuttered as she¡¯s holding her breath.


    ¡°Yes or maybe, can I asked on which n you came from?¡±


    On that moment, when Lord Magnus was asking her, only one two words can used to describe her state. She¡¯s fuming mad. Her anger was unbearable to the point that she just wanted to attack the lord and kill him with her bare hands.


    Was he kidding her? Really? Asking her about her parents who killed by him. She just wanted to wringgle his neck using her hands. How she wished she could do that?


    ¡°My parents are already gone. Because of eagerness to the power of some, my parents needs to die just to make their ambitionse true,¡± she said, sort of hitting Lord Magnus.


    The lord¡¯s face softened but who cares? She didn¡¯t. It won¡¯t lessen her hatred towards him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, Miss Rio¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re not the one whp¡¯s responsible for their death after all,¡± she replied, bu deep inside, Cand wanted to shout. She badly wants to rub on to Lord Magnus face that he¡­ he is the one she¡¯s talking to. He is the one who she deeply loathed. That he is the reason of her miseries.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 29

    In the middle of the night, where darkness is all Cand could see, she¡¯s sobbing hard. With her wet clothes, she felt cold. And the unbearable pain from her wrists and ankle just added more spice on the misery she felt.


    She was chained that definitely, if would given a chance to see her wrist, contusions are present. On her ankles, there were chains around with two metal balls attached on it.


    Cand crawled, being thoughtless of where she¡¯s in. And then, upon crawling, her body hit a cold metal. When she felt it by her sense of touch¡­ it says that it was fences.


    It came into her realization that she was in jailed. She was in chain and heck! She wasn¡¯t aware of whom that put her here.


    ¡°H¨Chello?!¡± she stuttered upon shouting. She¡¯s crying without tears as seems that all of her tears already drain. She¡¯s been crying for a long time.


    ¡°Hello? Is anyone¡¯s here? Help me!¡± she shouted helplessly but again, no one answered her.


    She was forced to stop shouting. Even her throat is aching, all parts of her body felt sored. Her head is spinning as forcing her mind to recollects what¡¯s happened. The memory of something seems blurred but only one thing she¡¯s sure. It was her¡­ in the middle of hard pouring rain, crying and screaming while hugging someone¡¯s body on her little arms.


    Upon recollecting her broken memories, a blinding light came from some part dragged her back from the sense. There, she figure of someone with a gigantic shadow heading her direction. She hugged her knees together while crying. And then, when the whole surrounding invaded by lights, she clearly saw the owner of the shadow.


    ¡°M¨Cmother¡­¡± she uttered between her sobs as the face of the woman reminds her of what really happened.


    It was her, the one who killed her mother. And the body she¡¯s hugging by her little arms is none other than but her mother¡¯s lifeless body. Soaking in blood while saying her name until herst breath.


    Cand was abruptly awakened with her jead spinning. Her head started to felt throbbing pain again because of the dreams that keeps on hunting her. Bundles of dreams that every time she woke up, all was forgotten.


    When she looked around, only the lighting from hermp lighting up her whole room. It was still night and yet, she¡¯s already awake. Thanks for her dreams again, a very warm thanks.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sarcasm¡­¡± she uttered before sitting on the middle of her bed. She rested her chin on her palms while looking directly at the window.


    Her forehead creased. As far as she remembered, she closed that window before she slept but now, what happened? The curtains were blowing by violent wind as the window was wide open.


    ¡°Weird¡­¡± shemented. Then, she jumped out from the bed and walk through the veranda. Freezing winds weed her so she needs to hugged herself tightly.


    Cand leaned forward through the railings then looked down. identally, she saw someone not too far from her room. She was sure that she saw that someone¡­ walking away from her direction before vanishing into thin air. She furrowed instantly. Who is that?


    Because curiosity hits her, Cand didn¡¯t mind how high her veranda from the ground. Using her vampire ability, she jumped out so that she could follow that someone. Shended on the ground, smoothly. Not bearing any scratches nor fractures. Even the chills given by the wind, Cand wasn¡¯t able to mind it anymore as her mind is now only focuses on the person that caught her attention.


    Who is that? In the middle of the night. And it wasn¡¯t impossible that, that someone came from her room as there are evidence that may proven her spection.


    First, the window that she definitely remember that she closed it before she slept. Second, that someone came from the direction of her veranda. It is possible, right?


    So, Cand followed the direction that unknown person walked by. Then,ter on, upon trailing down the direction, she saw the person whom she followed¡­ talking with someone. Good thing, lucky for Cand that there is the nearest tree she could use to hide so that, she could spy easily.


    With her heart throbbing against her ribcage, she stand straight so the not so big body of tree could still hide het body from that two¡­ talking just few meters away from her. Cand enable her hearing ability so she could hear their conversation.


    ¡°How was her?¡± The voice seemse from a female and she was eager to at least nce at her, but her mind still reigned over her curiosity. She just satisfied herself from lurking in the tree while eavesdropping from their conversation.


    ¡°Lady Cand was alright.¡± Her eyes didn¡¯t widened upon hearing a male voice, rather, her eyes popping out as she hearc her own name.


    ¡®Why are they talking about me?¡¯ she asked on her thoughts.


    So, she¡¯s correct with her spection that, that someone came from her room. Then who the hell that is?


    ¡°As what you have ordered, mdy¡­ I put another spell on her while she¡¯s sleeping so she could recollect her broken memories. But, there¡¯s one thing I want to tell you.¡±


    Cand just continue to eavesdrop as their conversations became intriguing for her. Spell? Broken memories? What the hell are that things?


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± it was again the woman. ¡°Is there any problem? Does she caught you?¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t,¡± the man voice answered. ¡°Lady Cand seems like under different spell. I know you trusted me because of the ability and knowledge that I have especially about spells that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you this. Mdy, Lady Cand is under different spell. A strong spell that could fight back the spell I¡¯m casting to her. It seems that, that spell was meant to seal her mind to remember those memories she have lost years ago,¡± he continued.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She is what, under different spell?


    A spell to recollect her broken memories years ago.


    A broken memory about what?


    Cand really wanted to came out from where she is hiding but she stopped herself. That wasn¡¯t a suitable action she must to do. It is better for her to caught that person who put spells on her while she¡¯s sleeping. In that case, her undying questions that started to build now  could be answer.


    She just let the two finish their conversations about her before she decided to came back on her room. She towered the height of her room¡¯s veranda before jumping on using her ability. Then, as soon as she stepped inside, sheid back on her bed again. Waited to be drown again into deep sleep.


    As she¡¯s waiting for herself to fall asleep, lots of questions she tried to give answer but her efforts turns senseless.


    A spell used for re-collecting her broken memories.


    Was that the reason of her, being awakened by dreams that she didn¡¯t able to remember when she woke up?


    Then if that¡¯s it, then what is the meaning of that? That she¡¯s in a stake of losing her memories and someone wants to bring it back.


    But who? And why does that woman wants to bring that memories of her back if ever she¡¯s really in a amnesia?


    Because of tiredness of thinking of that matter, Cand fell asleep and then, in the next morning¡­ she was awoken by the sun lights hitting her face.

 Chapter 30

    ¡°May I greet the most beautiful female vampire in the whole vampire world?¡± Cand instantly rolled her eyes when she heard Liam.


    ¡°As if you already see all the female vampires in our world,¡± she scoffed.


    Liam¡¯s lips twitched. Putting both of his hands on his coat¡¯s pockets. ¡°I don¡¯t need to see them all, you is enough.¡± And then, he winked at her.


    For another one, Cand rolled her eyes again. She continued to trim the nts. Then, in her peripheral view, she saw Liam stand on her side. Trailing his eyes on her that makes her ufortable.


    She let a deep sighed before facing him again. ¡°Tell me, what do you need?¡±


    Liam¡¯s brow rose, acting like an innocent who didn¡¯t know about what she¡¯s talking about. That makes her irritated, a bit.


    ¡°Are you here to ruin my day again? If that so, you can leave now, Lord Liam. You seeded for ruining my day, happy?¡±


    Liamughed that echoed in her ears. She frowned at him. Liam had enough. She just couldn¡¯t take his yful attitude.


    Because of frustration that slowly filling her, she decided to walk away. And when she¡¯s about to walk away, Liam grabbed her wrist. She looked down on his hand on her. Then lifted her eyes to Liam who is staring at her. A stare different from earlier.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Lord Liam answered her directly. She blinked several times upon hearing what Liam had said.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she inquired. ¡°I am asking you about what do you need here.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Liam paused. ¡°You. You. You Cand is what I need. You¡¯re asking me what I need, so I¡¯m answering you honestly. I need you¡­¡±


    Awkwardness envelopes the surrounding. She pulled back her wrist from Lord Liam¡¯s hand but Liam was strong. He¡¯s holding her wrist, tightly that even made her grimaced.


    ¡°Let go of me, Liam!¡± she yelled but instead of letting her, Liam just smiled at her as if he just got his victory.


    ¡°That was the first time I heard you yelled of my name. Funny. How ironic for me. You¡¯re actually angry upon yelling my name but why do I find it sweet and better? Seriously, mdy? What kind of spell you cast on me?¡±


    ¡°Cast on you? Spell my ass, Liam. I said, let go of me! You¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Liam breath. ¡°Did I already hurt you? Sorry for that¡­¡±


    As she thought that Liam was supposedly letting her wrist off, she thought it wrong. What Liam did next throw her off-guard. Big time!


    No words slip on her lips. She even hold her breath as she watching him, putting kiss around her wrist. Her wrist where started to get swollen because of how tight he hold her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, mdy. Forgive me.¡± Liam looked at her, pleadingly.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t hold myself to react like this everytime I am with you. I can¡¯t control my own heart and fuck! It was because of you¡­¡±


    She gulped. Blinking many times as Lord Liam is still holding her hand. Then, just when wind blows, Lord de¡¯s voice echoed on her mind.


    ¡°Pull your hand, idiot!¡±


    ¡°What do you are you doing, Cand? Damn! Are you really enjoying his hand on yours? Fuck! God damn it! I¡¯m watching you, Rabbit!¡±


    She hastily grabbed her hand then immediately put distance between her and Lord Liam. Her actions makes Liam frowned at her. Instead of answering it and give him a suitable exnation, she just leave the garden. Leaving also her assigned work.


    Then, without looking back, she went onto her room. Locking it as if someone is chasing her.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Here goes his voice again, echoing in her mind. She can¡¯t even exin what¡¯s happening on her. Why all of the sudden, she¡¯s hearing Lord de¡¯s voice?


    And it¡¯s like that he is really the one who is she hearing. Like, he¡¯s watching her right there and right now.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let that one pass again? Oh, poor rabbit. You are not excuse this time.¡±


    She heard him again before the violent wind blow the window¡¯s curtain. Because of intensity of the wind, she pressed her eyes shut. And just when she¡¯s about to open her eyes again, her mouth formed ¡°O¡± as she felt her body dipped on her bed.


    With someone on her top. The manly fragrance on her nostrils make her gulped as her throat went dry.


    That smell¡­


    It only say one man and that was him¡­ Lord de.


    ¡°Miss me, Rabbit?¡± she heard his husky voice. His voice that gives chills on her instantly.


    Darn! Lord de can really invade her system effortlessly.


    ¡°Last time, I saw you with that bastard¡­ hugging each other¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hug h¨C¡±


    Lord de cut her words by putting his index finger on her lips. ¡°Sshh!¡± he demand. ¡°Let me finish my words first. Don¡¯t you dare cut me. I¡¯m still mad at you,¡± he added that makes her even nervous.


    ¡°Hugging that bastard, really Cand?¡± She wanted to correct him but as what he demanded, she let him finish his words first.


    ¡°Do you know how mad I am when I saw his arms wrapped around you waist that supposed to be mine, alone? Didn¡¯t I made myself clear to you? That I owned every part of you?!¡± Frustration coat on his voice.


    Cand rolled her eyes on him. If she was going to assume things, then, she could say that Lord de is jealous. Yeah, jealousy was evident on his voice.


    ¡°But as an understanding mate of yours, I didn¡¯t confront you nor punish you. I let that shit passed like there¡¯s nothing happen. But now? Oh, fuck! Thest string of my understanding is gone. Gone the patience I have! Gone the being understanding! I¡¯ll punish you, Cand!¡±


    ¡°Punish me then¡­¡± is what she could say. And to be honest, she didn¡¯t even know how can she say those words. It¡¯s just she feels like she needs to say those words.


    And her main goal was to calm Lord de down. To calm her mate¡­


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Lord de smile at her before crashing his lips on hers.


    As when she felt his lips on her, she turned back his kisses. She fight back. Andter on, she just found their selves, in her bed. Both naked while their body where tangling on her bed.


    ¡°This is mine,¡± Lord de said with authority before cupping her breasts.


    ¡°This also mine,¡± he said again before squeezing her curves.


    ¡°You. Are. Mine. Mine alone, Cand.¡±


    All what Cand can do was to moaned and moaned again as she feel his body pressing against her. That moment, every bit of who she really is was forgotten. Even her ns. Even her parents.


    It was just her and Lord de in the picture. No other more. The feeling she felt with Lord de was irresistible. Too hard to resist, too hard to defeat.


    ¡°Bring me to heaven, de¡­¡± she breath as she feel his maleness on her.


    Instead of answering her by words, Lord de just kiss her as he was continued to im her. For her, she just can¡¯t feel any regrets for giving herself to de. Everything was just felt so right even though there are barriers that hinders them.


    ¡°I love how I am being intimate with you, my little rabbit,¡± Lord de whispered on her before kissing her forehead.


    That makes her smiled, genuinely while tears dropped on her both eyes.

 Chapter 31

    If it was a mistake already then Cand is definitely guilty. If having and keeping her enemy closer than usual is a sign of her defeat then she really lost the battle.


    Days. Nights. Days and nights passed of she, thinking about what she have done. Searching for regrets because of the impulsive decision she made. But even in those days and nights of thinking and finding her regrets, she couldn¡¯t find it.


    Her brain says it was wrong. That what she have done was a mortal sin for her especially for her parents. But her heart¡­ deep in her heart, it wasn¡¯t a mistake.


    Embracing him, Lord de as her mate wasn¡¯t a mistake at all. Even if he is from the enemy¡¯s side she couldn¡¯t find any mistake on finally giving herself to him.


    Her conscience hunts her already. The promise she gave to her parents before they lost their breath, it was all forgotten. Her hatred to Crimson Family seems vanished into thin air. She can¡¯t feel herself waking in the morning with a big burden in her heart. And every time she saw Lord Magnus, there¡¯s no anger she can feel in her heart. That was weird after all she gone through. Even in herself, she can¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening to her.


    She must hate them. Lord Magnus. Lady Lorraine. Primo and even her mate, Lord de. She must hate the whole family of Crimson because of the death of her parents. But how can she still do that when her heart already epts her defeat.


    Gone the revenge. Gone the hatred. She wanted to live in peace. That¡¯s what she is now wanting after what happens to her and Lord de.


    She wanted to take the risk of loving him. Of loving her mate that she once considered as her enemy. Perhaps, her parents would understand her situation now. She wanted to give up that revenge and even she felt bad about it, her decision is final.


    She will take risk. She¡¯ll going to live her new life where there are only peace and love.


    ¡°Good morning, Rabbit,¡± Her breath hitched when strong arms wrapped on her tiny waist. It was Lord de¡¯s arms, hugging her from behind.


    She smiled in contentment. Since that day, Lord de became clingy and sweet on her. And yeah, she likes it. She likes her new de which is far from the de she first encounter.


    ¡°How was your sleep?¡± Lord de turned around her body, effortlessly to face him.


    She smiled before cupping his both cheeks. She¡¯s not worry if someone will caught them on their position. No onee in the pce back garden when it¡¯s still dawn.


    ¡°I sleep tight. How about you?¡± she asked.


    Lord de smirk. ¡°You didn¡¯t know how bad I restrained myself ofing in your room just to feel you again.¡± Instantly, she strike his chest.


    ¡°You always im me, de since that day. Yesterday night was just my rest.¡±


    de pushed some strands of her hair on the back of her ears. ¡°That¡¯s why I deterred myself. I¡¯m still a good boy, isn¡¯t I?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She pouted a bit before rolling her eyes on him. ¡°Have you take your breakfast? I¡¯ll cook you some¨C¡± de didn¡¯t allow her to finish her words as she already felt his soft lips against hers.


    After a moment or two, de pulled out from the kiss. ¡°I really love your lips, Rabbit.¡±


    ¡°Only the lips?¡± she asked teasingly.


    deughed. He then pinched the point of her nose. ¡°Silly. Of course, aside from your lips, I am madly in love with you. The whole part of you¡­¡±


    And with that, even if it¡¯s cliche, she felt butterflies on her stomach. She pulled out from his hugs. Sure to Earth that her face already tainted with red colors. And she needs to hide it from him unless Lord de will tease her again.


    She walked on the path, taking the direction of the wide fields where knights always train. After putting enough distance from Lord de, she turned to face him. Then, she smiled at him widely.


    ¡°Are your legs are strong?¡± she asked.


    Lord de nodded instantly. ¡°Then you can catch me when I run there?¡± She pointed out the extremity of the fields.


    Lord de crossed his arms around his chest. He looked at her with so much intensity. ¡°Are you challenging me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She nod. ¡°When you caught me, I¡¯ll be your breakfast for this morning but if you didn¡¯t, you¡¯re not allowed to have me for one whole week.¡±


    She instantly heard his consecutive curse. Because of that, sheughed. ¡°Are you afraid of losing, Lord de?¡±


    ¡°Darn it, Rabbit! I told you, stop calling me Lord. And how the hell you say that I¡¯ll lost this game? Be ready in three, Rabbit¡­¡±


    Because of shocked, Cand run immediately away from him. Fuck! She started the dare but she is the one who is afraid. Using her full speed as a vampire, she run fast. In just a minute, she could see the end of the field. She smiled in victory while running. But her smile soon faded when two strong arms caught her. Lifting her body from the ground.


    Cand squealed. She also begun to struggle on Lord de¡¯s arms so she could free from him. But what should she expect about him? Of course, he is stronger than her.


    Because of continuous struggling on him, they both threw on the ground. de¡¯s movement were sharp. She just found herself, being nailed on the ground by him.


    de smirked proudly. He even arch his brows to her. ¡°So, this says victory then?¡±


    ¡°Hmmp, you cheat, de,¡± she said instead even what she have said wasn¡¯t true. Who cheat? Of course, he didn¡¯t. It was just her alibis.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat, Rabbit. So, where¡¯s my breakfast?¡± de started to showered her face some kisses.


    God! How she like it? She really like it. Oh, no¡­ like wasn¡¯t the right words to describe her feelings towards his kisses. She loves it.


    ¡°You can have me now. Go on, drink from me, de. I know you¡¯ve been reigning your blood lust towards me.¡±


    de smiled before sealing her lips with his lips. Then after few minutes, he started to trailed his lips on her jawline down to her neck and cor bones.


    Cand moaned because of the irresistible feelings. Her body were sent on fire. The wind were cold especially because it is still dawn but her body was in heat. In so much heat. And it was him¡­ it was only Lord de who could sent her on fire in the middle of dawn.


    From the east, where the sun slowly rising is where she was facing. And when the sun already shown up, that was the moment when she felt de¡¯s sharp fangs dug on her neck. He started drinking from her. And because of the mate bond reigning the two of them, Cand pressed closer to de¡¯s body and wrapped her arms around his nape.


    Under the morning sunlight, they drink from each other. Savoring each other¡¯s delicious bloods that can only fed their lust. It was the mate thing between her and her parents murderer son.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°I have noticed something, Candelita,¡± Primo spoke while their both eating their snacks on the young lord¡¯s bedroom. She is sitting on the couch while Primo on the other hand, isying on the floor covered by a carpet.


    Primo lifted his eyes on her while his forehead creases. ¡°I think, I missed something while I¡¯m going busy with my lessons,¡± he scoffed.


    Her forehead also creases. ¡°What are you saying? Missed something like what?¡± she asked in confusion.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± She even pointed herself like she is surprised on what he have said. Well, yes, she is really surprised though.


    ¡°I told you to stay away from my brother, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    It was like a bombshell dropped in front of her. So, Primo talking about her and his older brother. Oh, fuck! Poor her. How did she forgot that Primo once warned her to stay away from de. And was it only once, for the fact? Darn! Primo warned her several times.


    ¡®Idiot, Cand.¡¯


    She swallowed the hard lumps on her throat. ¡°I¡¯m not putting myself near him, tho.¡± Thanks that she didn¡¯t sputter.


    Primo nod many times while his right hand is under his chin. ¡°I saw you with him, Candelita. Don¡¯t lie to me. I know, I missed something while I¡¯m not around. So, tell me¡­ are you going with my brother close?¡±


    Does she really needs to answer that question? Because if she does then Lord Primo might hurt. She might hurt his feelings for not sticking on their promises into each other.


    Perhaps, she needed to denied de for a while. For the sake of Primo, for the young and innocent heart of his young little brother.


    Just what she thinks of the right thing to do, she denied de to Primo. It¡¯s not really a big problem for her either with de. She¡¯ll just exin it to him so he would understand. Perhaps, she really needs to do that. To denied him so that Primo will remain settle. It was her problem after all. She broke her promise to him and now that the young lord unfortunately sees her being too close to de, she needs to divert his mind.


    She felt guilty all of the sudden.


    On the way on her room, Cand stopped from walking when her peripheral vision caught someone in the balcony she just passed by. She took two steps backwards to see that figure. And there she saw Lady Lorraine, with someone¡­ talking to someone to be exact.


    Out of curiosity, she hides herself in the wa near them. What¡¯s with the ¡®she¡¯s moving on from being in danger¡¯?


    Didn¡¯t she just said that she is now done with her revenge things? Then why the hell she is doing?!


    Because she wanted to stick on her decision, she started walking again away from them. No, she can¡¯t do eavesdropping again. Not anymore. She¡¯s done. Her revenge is done. She can¡¯t continue that revenge anymore. Even of it¡¯s hard for her. Even if it means breaking her parents heart, she¡¯ll just endured it.


    She n the battle. Yeah, she is the nner. And it was really ironic for her to lost the battle she started. So now, there is only one thing she needs to do¡­ ept her defeat.


    In the middle of the night, her mother abruptly awaken her from the deep sleep. Even if still sleepy, she saw how feared her mother is. Nervousness was drawn on her face. With the help of the lighting from their room¡¯s chandelier, she saw how paled her mother¡¯s face.


    Her mother is trembling while putting some of their clothes in the luggage in rush. She just watched her that keeps on doing that. She¡¯s confused and even inside her, she slowly feeling nervous.


    ¡°M¨Cmommy? What are you doing?¡± Her mother faced her with wide open eyes.


    ¡°Ssshh!¡± she signed her to remain quiet. She did, but just for a seconds.


    ¡°Why are you packing our clothes ¨C¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Cand. Quite. They might hear you.¡±


    Her forehead creased. ¡°Who? Why are you suddenly into rushed, Mommy¨C¡± Her words were cut by the loud cracking sound in the first floor of their house. Then followed by the loud voice of a woman.


    ¡°Search the whole house. Find them! Find my daughters!¡± the woman ordered in boisterous voice.


    Her mother joined her in the bed then hugged her tight. She started crying inside her arms. She even hugged her tight as if her safety is secured inside that thin arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make noise, Cand,¡± her mother whispered, but still audibly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded while biting her lower lips so that she could stop her cries. Both of them are trembling while sitting in the middle of the bed. And when they heard some footsteps in the stairs, her mother carried her before hurriedly jumping from the window.


    As the winds ps her face, she couldn¡¯t do anything but to close her eyes. She pressed it together tightly. She just let her mother run from someone while she¡¯s inside her arms. And when she opened her eyes, giant trees in the massive forest weed her.


    Her mother run into the empty space of the forest. But they were immediately stopped in the middle. She saw how her mother hugged her thin body tightly as she was looking to someone in front of her. A woman in red dress, in front of them¡­ pointing a sharp sword on her and her mother.


    ¡°Do you think you can run al the time, Coraline?¡± Her mother¡¯s body went rigid so she is. She could feel the intense pounding of her mother¡¯s heart against her chest.


    The woman in front of them took several steps near them. Her mother instantly step back then put her down from being carried by her. She holds her right hand while towering her with her teary eyes.


    ¡°So, she is Cand?¡± She looked at the woman, innocently.


    The woman just opened her arms wide while looking at her with an evil smile on her red lips. ¡°Come here my daughter. I am your mother. Don¡¯t you know me, my dear?¡± She eyes on her in the rudest one that cause her evil smile to vanish.


    ¡°Come here, Cand! I am your mother! Not her!¡± She pointed out her real mother.


    ¡°No!¡± she shouted back. ¡°You are not my mother. You freakish ugly witch!¡± After she shouted on her, she hides herself into her mother¡¯s thighs. She even gripped on her coat¡¯s hem.


    ¡°What have you done to her, Coraline?! Why she isn¡¯t know me? I am her mother! I owned her!¡± the woman yelled again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her. And yes, you are her mother. So what? Who cares, Mom? I, in the first ce is your daughter too but all these years you didn¡¯t treat me as one. You just wanted me for your own agenda. You just wanted us to be your puppet that you could used for your evilness!¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand what they two talking to. It was new for her brain. She can¡¯t even process it even if she tried to. All she just remember was the fight between her mother and the woman who chased them.


    She remembered how her mother lost the fight and soaking in her own blood fell in the ground.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Cand shouted in the middle of the night. She caressed her face then there she felt how wet it is.


    A dream. Another hazy dream again. A dream that she usually forget when she woke up. But she was sure that her dream right now was about her mother. She shouted for her mother but what is she dream off?


    Was it the death of them she witnessed when she was still a child or there is another?

 Chapter 33

    In the garden, at the back of the castle, facing the North side of the whole Crimson Pce is where Cand and Primo having their breakfast. Primo invited her to join him in his breakfast so Cand agreed to the young lord¡¯s invitation.


    They are both savoring in their mouth the foods their eating. Just a calm Friday morning for them. Having tea and seafood pancakes. The Crimson Pce was known for having such delectable seafoods sonce it was near on the sea.


    In the coastline, where Cand once got together with Owen before, she saw plenty of sea creatures and sea minerals being sell in the coastal markets. Fromrge prawns to lobster. Squids to octopus. Even the suchrge fishes. It was a total scenery of market where only seafoods are being sell.


    ¡°What is your n this uing full moon, Candelita?¡± She tilted her head to Primo. She furrowed upon his question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have any ideas running into my mind though. Maybe, I¡¯ll just spend the whole night in my room,¡± she answered nonchntly.


    Full Moon serves as grand asion for all vampire in the vampire world. In that moment, all of the vampires grow their power even more powerful. It is where their whole strength came. It also serves as the night pf giving their sincere thanks to the first vampire in the world. The father of all vampires. Everyone should participate in that night but for her, she usually spend her night during full moon in her room. Sleeping ang snoring.


    Not that she isn¡¯t thankful to their ancestor but she just didn¡¯t want to involve in any riots. Riots are popr during full moon. Vampires be aggressive that¡¯s why. So, in order to prevent and avoid conflicts¡­ she stayed in her room. Letting the whole night of full moon passed.


    Another, there is another reason why she didn¡¯t used into participating every time that night came. Since she was just a child, she doesn¡¯t have the ability to control herself whenever she saw the moon turning into red.


    It seems like a wake up call to a beast that is hidden inside her. She lost control whenever she saw the blood moon. Ever since before, she couldn¡¯t exin that matter. She just get tired of unveiling that thing happening to her. That¡¯s the main reason why every full moon, she locked herself in her room. Closing every windows and covering her eyes.


    She could still remember how her parents do that thing for her before. Closing every windows their house has. Then locking her into her room while sleeping tightly. Then upon waking up in the next morning, it just nothing shoul worry about.


    ¡°That¡¯s insensitive of you, Candelita,¡± Primo scoffed. ¡°How can you sleep during that rituals? You know what, since you already told me your n¡­ I¡¯m going to ruin it. As your master, I want you to attend on that uing event with me. Perhaps, you can be my date.¡±


    She gracefully shook her head before taking a spoonful amount of her pancakes. ¡°Date, huh? You¡¯re still too young to ask for a date, Primo. But since, I can¡¯t take breaking your heart. I¡¯lle with you on that event,¡± she answered. ¡°But not as your date,¡± she added that making Primo pout.


    Primo crossed his arms around his chest. He drew deep breath. ¡°How I wish to grow fast. It¡¯s suck being still a child. I want to grow up so that, I can ask girls to be my date whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too full of yourself, Primo.¡±


    ¡°I am not. In fact, I just stating the fact. I am a prince. I have the power to ask someone else to be my date. And I am also a hundred percent sure that anyone who I¡¯m going to ask will take my invitation.¡±


    Cand shook her head again. ¡°For a young kid like you, I could say that you¡¯ll grow up bearing too much confidence. No wonder, you¡¯ll use your power and position as a prince to fish ady you want.¡±


    The whole morning passed with her and Primo just talking about the uing full moon. When she¡¯s still in front of Primo, she didn¡¯t feel any nervousness. But now that she¡¯s alone in the main balcony of the pce, she suddenly felt tension.


    It was the full moon that they are talking about. The full moon that she always eluded because of some reason. What if?


    ¡°What if during that night, I lost my control? What if I cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± She almost jump out when a pair of arms encircled on her waist from behind.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The very familiar and keen manly fragranceing from someone that makes her heart goes wild. She was sure that the man who is hugging her from behind was none other than but her mate, Lord de.


    His breath fan her neck. It instantly sent shiver on her spine. She is used to his effect on her. She totally ept the fact that only Lord de can affect her in the most chaotic way. No other male vampires could do and affect her the way how he affect her.


    With a sweet smiles on her lips, she pressed her body more against Lord de¡¯s masculine and hard chest. de just tighten his arms around her waist. It seems like it was his way of telling her how he loves hugging her. She felt secure. So much secure and away from danger every time she¡¯s caged in his arms.


    She didn¡¯t felt like that before. Before, she always worried about her safety but now, with Lord de¡­ her safety was more than secure.


    ¡°What trouble you¡¯ll cause?¡± asked by de. Bringing back the topic earlier.


    She shook her head, smoothly. ¡°Nothing. Maybe you just heard it wrong,¡± she denied instead. How could she tell him that she is actually losing her control every full moon?


    ¡®I will only sent confusion on him,¡¯ she said on her mind.


    ¡°de¡­¡± she called his name.


    ¡°What?¡± She was being hugged even tight to the point that she is having difficulty on breathing. But who cares? She enjoyed it. de¡¯s arms hugging her tiny waist sent contentment and never ending happiness on her.


    It seems like it was only her and him, on the picture. Like they weren¡¯t afraid if someone will caught them in that position. Gone the worries. It was only them¡­ drowning and keeps on falling for each other.


    ¡°Will you take care of me until the end?¡± Cand inquired.


    She heard him chortle before kissing the side of her head. ¡°Of course, I will. I¡¯ll take care of you until the end, Rabbit.¡±


    ¡°Will you ept me despite of everything?¡± she asked again while looking at the green forest of the West.


    ¡°Everything what?¡±


    ¡°Just answer me, idiot.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll stick on you. Despite of everything that you¡¯re saying. But by the way, why are you even asking me that question? Are you having doubts on me, Rabbit?¡± There is a hint of sulkiness on his voice.


    Without any hesitation, she swirled around to face him. She cupped his both cheeks perfectly. de pouted at her that makes her smiled.


    ¡°I love you. I really am. I¡¯m asking you those questions because I am afraid of my own feeling. I¡¯m afraid of my feelings towards you, de. Because what if, you just wake up on the next morning not feeling the feelings you have for me? I¡¯m afraid that next time, you¡¯ll going dump me.¡±


    de pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°Silly, Rabbit. Listen to me carefully, okay?¡± She nodded like a docile kid.


    ¡°Any thoughts that currently running through yoir mind, I¡¯ll make sure of you that, that will never happen. Trust me. I won¡¯t going to dump you, Rabbit. My feelins for you will never fade. So, clear your thoughts. Put it away and keep this on your mind instead. I love you, Cand.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Every days passed, Cand just found herself falling for Lord de even more. Deeper and harder. And all she can do was to go with the flow. What¡¯s the reason of holding back after all? When Lord de already assured to her that he¡¯s going to love her continuously.


    She knows that it is something that is hard to hold with. To believe with. But since it was him, it was Lord de who said those things to her¡­ she wants to hold on his words. No doubts just faithfulness.


    And if ever that the timees that Lord de would break his promise to her, she¡¯ll going to ept it wholeheartedly. That¡¯s the meaning of love, right?


    Sacrifices. Conquering all. Taking risk of everything even if at the end, you¡¯ll never know the result. When loving someone, you just go with the flow freely. Not minding what will happen next because your mind only focuses on that someone who makes your heart beats erratically. And in this moment, that was Cand.


    A madly and deeply in love female vampires in her mate.


    Cand passed with the guards who¡¯s in duty at the main entrance of the pce. With a basket of fruits on her hand, she headed in the feild just what she and Primo talk about yesterday.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    They were having pics and Primo requested to her to bring lots of fruits. So she did. She brought freshly picked apples, oranges, apricots and bananas. Even cherries and berries. She also juices some fruits especially oranges because it was the young lord¡¯s favorite.


    With a smile on her lips, she waved her hand on air when she saw Primo under therge tree, protecting him from the sunlight. Primo run towards her and help her to carry the basket on way through the pic nket located.


    ¡°As what you requested. Lots and lots of fruits, my lord.¡±


    Primo¡¯s lips stretched forming a smile from ear to ear. They both sat down on the nket before putting out the fruits from the basket. Cand handed the fresh fruit juice to Primo¡¯s mouth, telling him to take a drink. The kid obliged then after taking some drink, his smile goes wider.


    ¡°The orange juice are great, Candelita!¡± hemented.


    ¡°I made it for you,¡± she proudly replied. Then just in so quick manner, Primo kissed her cheek. She couldn¡¯t help but to smile at him before messing his wellbed hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re really silly, my lord. If someone see what you have done, they might think of other things.¡±


    Primo pouted to her. She pinched his both cheeks then after leaving it, it instantly turned into red. ¡°But nevertheless, I am still proud and lucky because a very sweet and caring prince like you kissed me.¡± She winked at him.


    ¡°I just want to kiss my very lovable and amiable best friend.¡± He hugged her making her smiled again. ¡°Thank you, Candelita. Thank you for being there every time I need someone to talk to. You know, Mom and Dad wasn¡¯t always on my side. It was hard for me to open up on them. I can¡¯t have my brother either. But when you came into my life, you made me smile again in the most genuine one. Thank you.¡±


    She almost tear up. Luckily, she still able to hold back her tears. Just remembering her first encounter with Primo put her in tear.


    She entered in the Crimson Pce with an evil n on her mind. But because of Primo along with different experience inside the pce¡­ her mind changed. She learned how to set aside her hatred in order for her to live a brand new life. And she didn¡¯t regret anything.


    When they finished having pic in the field, Cand prepared Primo as the kid will attend another instrument session. And when she finally take him into the music room, she bid her goodbye to him while thumbing ups to him.


    She headed back to her room to took a shower and to be ready on the daily task she always do. She came out from her room feeling energized. She even smiling from ear to ear while walking in the long hallway of the third floor.


    Cand started to dust off every portrait adorned in the each walls. Everytime she¡¯s going to dust Lord Primo¡¯s portrait, she can¡¯t help but to secretly put kiss on the frame of it.


    Lord de was beyond perfect for her eyes. He is truly the definition of handsome Adonis. From his body¡¯s build to his downright gorgeous face, she is truly lucky to have him as her mate.


    She was busy fantasizing Lord de when her attention caught by the flirtatiousugher came from her behind. And when she twirled around to look on that voice, she instantly dropped the feather duster in her hand.


    Her heart flicked together with her eyes that almost popping out upon seeing Lady Curly with her mate that she just fantasizing of. The Lady¡¯s hands were on Lord de¡¯s mascr arm, wrapped tightly while she constantly pressing her body against his.


    Her eyes narrowed while eyeing on them and just when Lord de¡¯s eyes met hers, his eyes went wide. He simply removed Curly¡¯s hands on his arm but the woman seems persistent on doing that. Cand wasn¡¯t really sure if Curly knows that someone sees their act. And oh well, does she need to inform in this bitch that the man she¡¯s hitting with have already his mate?


    And speaking of the which? Why does her mate is with this bitch?


    Because of too many questions slowly building in her mind and also because of the frustration she felt, she stormed out from their ce. Leaving the duster and the other tools in the hallway.


    She took heavy steps through her way on the staircase and immediately climbed down. When she came down in the ground floor, she saw Lord Liam heading in her direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your face, mdy?¡± he politely asked while staring at her.


    She faked a smile to hide her anger. ¡°Nothing¡­ It¡¯s just a bad day for me.¡±


    ¡°A bad day? Well, I can help you to escape on your bad day today.¡±


    ¡°And in what way? Can you speed up time so that tomorrow wille faster?¡±


    Lord Liamughed while clutching his stomach. ¡°Silly, Cand. Of course, I can¡¯t. I do have my own ability but controlling time was so impossible to do,¡± he said between hisughs.


    She crossed her arms around her chest while ring at her. Her eye brows rose. ¡°Then how can you help me?¡±


    He stoppedughing. ¡°We can go for some hunting. Or we can stroll around the whole Crimson town. How was that?¡±


    Her eyes went wide. She also gripped on the hem of her blouse. ¡°How about we go to the City? Can you do that for me?¡±


    Lord Liam smiled at her proudly before nodding. ¡°I am a lord. I can do that for you. Anything you wish. I¡¯ll dly obliged it.¡±


    She smiled wide because of excitement. Without thinking twice, she hugged Lord Liam as tight as she can.


    She misses being in the City. She misses her life there. Since she went in the Crimson Pce, she haven¡¯t het a chance to unwind in the city. And here is Lord Liam now, offering her to go in the City.


    Who is she to say no on the Lord¡¯s offer? When she is beyond excited to see the city life again¡­

 Chapter 35

    Cand was smiling widely. Her lips were almost tore up because of the excitement she felt within her heart. It was like her eyes were embroidered by shining stars. Well, she guess of she probably saw herself on the mirror¡­ that is what she¡¯ll going to see.


    Together with Lord Liam, they were both riding a ck limusin in their way to the city. Cand seems to forget why her day ruined. She suddenly forget her mate who happened to be with some other girl. And oh, she also forgot how close they are earlier. To the point that it makes her blood boiled in anger.


    How dare Lord de to cheat on her with that flirty Lady Curly? She maybe a princess but please, spare her. She knew that she has all the right to be mad. Of course, because she is Lord de¡¯s mate.


    There¡¯s nothing in their world that could break that connection. Yeah, she is not a princess like Lady Curly. Her level was no way near to them as  they have their position in the pce. But who care? She?


    Mate bond is sacred. No one can break it. Not even the boundaries and the kind of life they have.


    ¡°Did you two fight?¡± Cand was abruptly tilted her head to face the Lord who asked beside her.


    With a pair of her eyes, bit widened¡­ her mouth gape a bit too. ¡°What did you say?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°You and de. Did you two had fight?¡±


    She shook her head, exaggeratedly. ¡°Of course, were not. Why do you asked by the way?¡±


    ¡°Because it was too obvious. I saw him before we left the pce. He was in the third floor, in your room to be exact. He was looking at us as if he will going to eat us alive. So, you will still keep denying that you two had fight?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t,¡± she sneered. She crossed her arms around her chest before looking outside. Avoiding those skeptical look of Lord Liam.


    ¡°Saying the truth?¡± Lord Liam teased her again.


    She heave a deep sigh. ¡°We didn¡¯t, okay?¡± She turned again to face him. ¡°And ever if did fight, what is the matter? Nothing is intriguing about a maid and her master¡¯s fight.¡±


    ¡°But you were not just a maid, Cand.¡± Her eyeballs almost pop out from its sockets.


    She frowned at Lord Liam while questions are slowly building on her mind.


    Does he know something?


    Doe Lord Liam knows about the mate bond between her and Lord de?


    Did he suspected them having a rtionship?


    Oh, good God! What the hell just happened?


    Cand¡¯s gaze were still locked on Lord Liam when he smiled. He touches his lips before shooking his head, slightly.


    ¡°You think you can fool me, mdy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling you,¡± she firstly corrected.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting it that there is something going on between you and de?¡± She wasn¡¯t able to replied. Seems like her tongue caught by cat.


    ¡°At first, I just thought that de was just ying with you. That he wants to kid you. But I totally got it wrong. All his actions. His behavior whenever he saw us together. That exins one thing. He has the right to be mad, after all. Of course a mate will always care for his mate. And it just happened that you two have that connection. Am I right, Cand?¡±


    She gulped. Her hands went chill as her throat went dry. No words slipped on her lips. She just looking at him as he bangs her with his announcement.


    Lord Liam knew it. What a freaking hell? He fucking knew it!


    Lord Liam then patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I can keep a secret if you want to. But to tell you, you can¡¯t just hide that matter. It was sacred. Everyone should knew it. There¡¯s nothing going to be a problem.¡±


    She blinked twice. Trying to process what he have just said.


    ¡°There is nothing going to be a problem? Do you know what you are saying, Lord Liam?¡± she asked him.


    Lord Liam looked at the window. Watching the scenery their car passed by.


    She heard him sighed.


    ¡°It was a mate bond we were talking about. I mean, no one can stop the two of you to bear that connection. It was sacred and even if there are lot of people that is against on that, they can¡¯t do nothing but to ept it. Respect it. Because it was so sacred. It is just so sacred to be disrespect. Mate bond knows no boundaries. That was the rule.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say you¡¯re correct. That no one will hinder me and Lord de. But what if, it was us who going to be the hindrance itself.¡±


    Lord Liam faced her. Asking. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I saw him¡­¡± she said almost whispering. ¡°I saw him with other girl.¡±


    ¡°And who is she?¡±


    ¡°I saw him with Lady Curly. They were flirting with each other. Lady Curly is wrapping and pressing her body against him but he seems unconcerned. Damn him!¡± She begun to remember what she have just saw earlier in the pce.


    And it pisses the hell out of her!


    ¡°Did you rify what you see?¡±


    ¡°What for?!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but to raised her voice. ¡°What else I¡¯m going to rify when it was all clear for me? I saw him. With that bitch but instead of avoiding her, he seems enjoying herpany. For goodness¡¯ sake! He has his mate. He has me¡­¡± And there, her voice cracked.


    Because of jealousy?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Anger and hatred?


    Or perhaps, because of the pain that she just trying to elude.


    She was hurt. Fuck! She really is. But she just trying to hold it back. She didn¡¯t want to cry again. Cand didn¡¯t want to cry because of the thoughts that her mate is cheating with her behind het back.


    Damn Lord de. She wanted to twist his neck until he lost his conscious.


    ¡°You should ask him first, Cand. Before letting yourself to be eat by your jealousy, talk to him first.¡±


    She sniffed. ¡°Maybe for some other time. For now, let me forget him first. Fuck! I can¡¯t take it Liam. I think, I¡¯ll going to lose my sanity if I saw him again with Curly.¡±


    Liam then reached for her hand. He caged it inside his tworger palms. He looked at her, deep and sad.


    ¡°Whatever happens, I will always be here for you. If ever de dump you, then I¡¯m here to pick you up. If he won¡¯t going to treat you well, I am here to take all the duties he can¡¯t stand. I may not be your destined mate but I can be your savior. I can save you when you are drowning in the darkness, Cand. Just remember that.¡±


    His words threw Cand off guard. She couldn¡¯t speak again. She just staring at him with a question in her mind.


    Does Lord Liam like her?


    ¡°I love you, Cand.¡± Her eyes went wide as her mouth gaped open. Lord Liam smiled bitterly. ¡°At first, I thought that I¡¯m only seeing you as a challenge because you were not showing attraction on me. You ignore me in every way I didn¡¯t expect. I thought, you were just a challenge but look at me now. Loving you upon knowing that you have your mate. I am so fucked up because of you, Cand. Fuck me for loving a takendy. Fuck me for loving you, mdy.¡±

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­¡± Cand almost lost her own tongue upon hearing Lord Liam¡¯s confession. ¡°Y¨Cyou love me?¡± Finally, she threw the right question.


    Lord Liam just smiled at her. He diverted his eyes from her to the windown beside him. Cand heard him sigh and somewhat¡­ in some point, that makes her feel uneasiness. Not that she is uneasy because of his confession rather, she felt that heavy burden that Liam seems bearing in his chest.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m just fooling around?¡± Liam asked her instead. She didn¡¯t reply. She just remain silent as she continue to observe him.


    ¡°When Primo introduced you to me, I was smitten by the faerie beauty you possess. I encountered lots of woman having seductive beauty before but yours? Fuck! For the whole fact that you don¡¯t wear any make up but still¡­ your beauty can not be surpass by anyone. You have that kind of beauty that worth of praising. Worth of eyes. But of course, behind that beauty you have¡­ you also has a badass personality. Can you imagine the effect you gave me when you first show that side of yours to me, Cand? You almost take my breath away without you knowing it. Then, right that moment¡­ I thought you were a challenge given to me. But I was wrong. Big time! It was toote for me to realized that I was falling for you. I am falling for someone who is already owned by her mate.¡±


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry¡­¡± That was the words that Cand can say.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Liam chuckled before facing her almost teary eyes. ¡°Hey! You don¡¯t need to say sorry, Cand. You didn¡¯t do anything bad. You aren¡¯t in fault because I fell for you. Stop thinking that it was yours. It was mine,¡± he tried tofort her by his words but still, it was useless.


    Cand¡¯s tear begun to roll down on her cheeks. That makes Liam go in panic. He immediately wiped her tears out of her cheeks but seems like her eyes doesn¡¯t want to cooperate.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry to. But after hearing Lord Liam being miserably in love with her, she can¡¯t stop her eyes from watering.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you are falling for me, L¨Cliam¡­¡± her voice cracked.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Liam cursed. ¡°Shit! Stop crying Cand. de might kill me for making you cry. Please. Please. Stop crying,¡± he pleaded and she tried to refrain herself from crying again.


    But still, her eyes wanted to cry her heart out.


    What Lord Liam told her hits different inside her. She wasn¡¯t like this before. Crying over simple matters. She¡­ she really changed a lot. The Crimson Pce changed her a lot.


    Cand was strong. She has the strong reign of power in stopping herself from crying. But just because she found out that someone love her a far, she breakdown in happiness.


    Liam hits her soft spot. And right in front of the Lord is Cand, who once a strong and self-willed woman but now¡­ is a soft and vulnerable cryingdy.


    ¡°Cand, have mercy on me. You, can¡¯t love me back is already a pain in my heart. If de knew that I¡¯ve made you cry, he will definitely skin me alive. He¡¯ll going to be my death, Cand. Your husband will kill me.¡±


    Cand¡¯s hand automatically hit Liam¡¯s chest. She looked at her as if it was a warning. ¡°He isn¡¯t my husband, idiot!¡±


    ¡°You two wille there. A husband and wife. So, why not making yourselffortable on that way?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be my husband now. He cheated on me. Why would I wanted him to be my husband when he already cheated on me even if we still didn¡¯t go in a marriage?¡±


    ¡°Look, I told you. Talk to him first before jumping on a conclusion. You maybe mistaken all things,¡± Liam reasoned out.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mistook it. My eyes sees it correctly. I saw him, having an affair with that bitch!¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Liam finally surrendered. ¡°We¡¯re in the City by the way. Where do you want us to go first?¡±


    Cand looked outside their car. And there, she saw the main entrance of the city. As their car passed by in the highway, the people¡¯s numbers doubled and tripled. Crowds and a noisy life in the City weed them. But despite of hearing ear-splitting noise, Cand couldn¡¯t help but to stretch a smile.


    Liam seems noticed the excitement she felt as he asked her. ¡°You once lived here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered without looking at him. Her eyes were glued outside.


    ¡°How was you life here before?¡±


    ¡°Just what other people lives here. Chaotic yet simple.¡±


    ¡°Chaotic yet simple? Ironic.¡±


    She faced him. ¡°What I mean is¡­ you see them? You see the pictures outside this car? In chaos. Noise and noise everywhere. When you look at South, it was noisy. When you look at North or even in East and West, everything surrounded by noisiness. mor there, mor here. But despite of that, people here lives simple. Different from your livings inside those tall walls of the pce. There, you can even hear someone¡¯s breath because of too much tranquility but here? Well, as you can see¡­¡±


    ¡°Is your family lives here?¡± Cand¡¯s body went rigid. She can¡¯t uttered back words suddenly.


    ¡°Did I mention wrong?¡± Liam asked again because of the sudden silence invaded in the car.


    She shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing. To answer your first question, my family wasn¡¯t live here.¡±


    ¡°Then where? Do you came from the othernd? West, No¨C¡±


    ¡°They were already dead,¡± Cand said tly but still, there is a little bit hint of sadness and bitterness. But surprisingly, Cand couldn¡¯t feel the hatred she used to felt whenever she remember that her parents were already dead.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Liam apologizes.


    She smiled, of course, a fake one. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It wasn¡¯t your fault why they weren¡¯t here, alive.¡±


    ¡°Can I asked why they died?¡±


    She stared at him. A kind of stare that wants to find something in his eyes but to no avail, she couldn¡¯t find some. Maybe, Liam was really curious.


    ¡°I was still a kid. A innocent little girl to be exact when someone intruded in our peaceful house. My mother as well as my father got panic. I thought, everything will going to be alright as I waited for them to get me back from the cab where they put me. But upon wishing inside that everything will be okay, I saw them instead. Stabbing to death by someone. Then, when the intruder left, I came out from lurking. I hugged and cried on their lifess body. They were both soaking in their own blood.¡±


    As if it was miracle that Cand didn¡¯t cry while telling her parents¡¯ death story. And to add on that, there is no pain, burden and hatred. She couldn¡¯t find the pain and burden that once dwelled on her heart since she was a kid. Even the hatred she felt for Lord Magnus¡­ she couldn¡¯t find at least a bit amount of it.


    ¡°Was it hard for you to grew up without them on your side?¡±


    Sheughed, bitterly. ¡°Who wants to live without a parents on their side given the fact that I am still a kid back then? Of course, it was hard. It was like a catastrophic storm for me. Losing my parents at the young age wasn¡¯t easy. It teaches me different things. It makes my mind think in a matured way. Can you imagine that, a kid doing different jobs so that she could get rid of her aching stomach?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was hard. Difficulty there and difficulty everywhere. But with the help of Owen and his family, she is being save from that disastrous reality of life.

 Chapter 37

    The day with Lord Liam was just so great for Cand. Strolling in the whole Metro City made Cand l like she¡¯s on cloud nine. It¡¯s been a long time since herst strolling in the city. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, thest time she went to the city to have fun and to rx is the day after Owen¡¯s birthday. That was a long time ago, to the point that it was too vague for her to remember every detail of it. All that she can remember is that time, she and Owen watch a movie together and eat until they both feel their selves totally full.


    ¡°Do you enjoy the day, mdy?¡± Liam asked her while they are still inside the car, waiting for the pce¡¯s gate to open.


    She smiled wide. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t enjoy that kind of treat, Liam? See this smile.¡± She pointed out her own lips. ¡°This is the proof that I enjoyed my day strolling and having fun in the Metro together with a handsome prince beside me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, mdy¡­ stop ttering me. I know that I am handsome, you don¡¯t have to remind me of that.¡±


    Cand giggled making her shoulders shake. ¡°Thanks for the day, Liam. Thank you for helping me to get rid of my stress. I really appreciate your presence beside me.¡±


    ¡°You are more than wee. By the way, before I forgot¡­ I have something for you.¡± Liam pulled out something in his pocket.


    As soon as Cand¡¯s eyes went on the thing that is now holding by Lord Liam, her eyes almost popped out from its sockets.


    ¡°What is that?! Ahm¡­ I mean, why do you have that bracelet?¡± she asked, still surprised as she keeps on staring at the thin bracelet in Lord Liam¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I noticed earlier that your eyes are glued on this tiny bracelet while we¡¯re inside the jewelry shop. Your eyes beamed in delight as you saw this so I just thought that you like it. Can I have your hand?¡± Without hesitation, Cand held her hand on Liam.


    It¡¯s true. Everything about Lord Liam has said was true. Earlier, when they went inside a shop, the bracelet caught her attention. It was a gold bracelet with white stone embroidered on it. It¡¯s just so pretty with its nacreous looks. Cand was really amazed at that bracelet but since she can¡¯t afford the expensiveness of it, all she can do is to look and marvel at its beauty. And now that Liam bought it for her, she can¡¯t find the right words to describe how happy she is.


    ¡°Oh, Liam¡­ this is so nice. I don¡¯t know what to says to thank you for giving me this kind of gift,¡± she said, still mesmerized by the bracelet around her wrist.


    ¡°Seeing you pleased. Seeing your eyes glow in joy. Seeing your lips stretch for a smile. It¡¯s all enough for me, mdy. But perhaps, a hug could be a bonus?¡±


    Cand shook her head before leaning closer to Lord Liam and hug him tightly. ¡°Thank you for this amazing gift, my Lord.¡±


    Liam on the other hand caressed the long crimson hair of the woman he loves that he knows that he can never have. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, mdy¡­ I am d that I pleased you. Shall we get outside? I can sense someone¡¯s eyes lingering on us. He might kill me right at this moment if I hug you for longer.¡±


    Cand pulled out from the hug. She curiously looks outside the car but found nothing. She just shrugged. Maybe, Liam is just kidding around.


    Liam is the first one who stepped outside before he opened the door for Cand. She just nods at him before smiling again at the lord.


    ¡°Till next time, mdy.¡± He waved his hand on air so she did the same.


    With a wide smile, Cand went inside the pce. There are no maids scattered on the ground floor. Maybe they are all busy with their tasks or maybe, they are sleeping now since it took them-Cand and Liam- a night to have some fun in the city.


    When she reached her room, Cand heaved a deep sigh before throwing her not-so-tired body in her bed. She stretched her limbs and instantly felt rxed.


    ¡°What a great day for you, Cand!¡± she breathed in contentment while her eyes are shut close.


    ¡°Where have you beenst night?¡± Cand jolt in ce while sweeping the floor. She twirled around to see who spoke behind.


    Lord de, with dangerous menacing eyes, is towering over her. She gulped hard when her brain process the question he threw on her.


    ¡°I¡­ ahm¡­ I went in the city¨C¡± her words were cut by him.


    ¡°With that bastard prince?!¡± he suddenly yelled that made her close her eyes, tight.


    Cand¡¯s throat went dry as he took dangerous steps towards her. All she can do is tighten her grip on the broom she¡¯s holding.


    ¡°Do you know how worried sick I am about youst night? You¡¯ve been out of my sight for almost one whole damn day, Cand!¡± his voice boomed in anger. Cand instantly covers her ears to protect her eardrums from de¡¯s earsplitting mad voice.


    ¡°Why did youe with that bastard, Cand?! Do you really want me to get mad at you, huh?! I already told you¡­ I don¡¯t want you to draw near him.¡± de holds tightly her shoulders and with a swift movement, he easily lifted her body out of the floor. de put her into the nearest table and cornered her with his both hands beside her legs.


    ¡°Look at me, Cand! Just freaking look at me!¡± hemanded, with his voice filled with authority.


    Cand slowly looks back at him. Meeting his dark gaze that is locked on her. She bites her lower lips to constrain her fear and nervousness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lips, Cand!¡±


    She stopped before gulping the hard lumps on her throat. Cand could feel the horse race inside her chest just because Lord de is in front of her, skinning her alive.


    But why does she needs to feel nervous by the way?


    So what if she goes with Liam? They didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was de and that Curly who had done something wrong in the first ce. She must be the one who is fuming mad as she witnessed how that coquette flirt with her mate. While her mate, on the other hand, does nothing but stay still beside that Curly the flirt.


    Cand slowly sumbed to an intense feeling of jealousy. She stared nk and dark at de who seems caught off-guard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s with your stares, Rabbit?¡± de asked.


    Cand¡¯s lips twitched before pushing him. When there is a distance between them, she jumped off of the table and get the broom and the other equipment for cleaning.


    ¡°Where are you going, Cand? We are not done yet, stay still!¡±


    But she did not answer him. She continued walking to the doorway of the equipment room. She put back the broom, duster, and the dustpan in its ce before stepping outside again. To her shock, just a bit¡­ Lord de is waiting for her. Cand collected herself and tried her best to ignore the prince.


    ¡°A cheat! My mate is a cheat!¡± Cand yelled in her mind before passing and ignoring Lord de. She walked as if she didn¡¯t notice him, yeah¡­ that¡¯s the right thing to do, after all.


    ¡°Hey, talk to me! Talk to me, Cand! You can¡¯t just pass through me. Don¡¯t just ignore me. I am your highness¡­ your mate!¡± Her eyes bit widened while she continued not to talk to him.


    ¡°The hell with him! Why is he shouting that mate matter?! Someone might hear him and found out that I am mated to this cheater!¡± she spoke in her mind again, remaining silent and wordless to de.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She was stopped from walking when Lord de pulled her wrist. The wrist in where her bracelet wrapped around and as expected, that tiny piece of gold didn¡¯t escape de¡¯s eyes.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes narrowed as it is settled on her bracelet. ¡°Where did you get this one?¡± he asked.


    Cand pulled her wrist out of his hand. ¡°It was Liam¡¯s gift to me¨C¡±


    ¡°Who?! Who the hell give you that?! he yelled, his face is tinged with red color, enough evidence for Cand to tell that de is fuming mad now¡­ right in front of her.


    ¡°I said, Liam bought it for me!¡± He gave this lovely and precious bracelet to me. Now, do you hear it clear?!¡±


    de wasn¡¯t the only one who has the right to shout, though. She¡¯s also mad for Pete¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I do! I damn hear it! I hear you, I heard it clear! My only concern is why the hell he would give you that stupid bracelet. What is that for?!¡±


    ¡°I said it was a gift! Do I need to repeat myself to you?!¡± Cand does not care anymore if someone will hear them, shouting and fighting in the middle of the serene hallway. No one could stop them, especially her and her rancor caused by the cheater in front of her face.


    ¡°You did not answer my question yet, Cand. I am now mad, really really mad. Why did youe with Liam yesterday?¡±


    She smiled in mockery before sneering at him. ¡°Seriously? You really don¡¯t know why? So let me tell you then. I cane with Liam, with another guy because you are too busy and seems like I will just going to disturb you on your damn business!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at me, Cand. I am still your mate!¡±


    Cand wanted tough at de¡¯s face as far as she can. She wants to roll on the floor while clutching her stomach hard.


    ¡°My mate? Are you kidding me?¡± she asked with her brow rose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, woman. I don¡¯t have a long string of patience. I am your mate but you hang out with another guy. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s a sin? You sinned your mate¨C¡±


    ¡°You too, as well!¡± she shouted in anger while pointing her index finger at her. ¡°I am not the only one who made a mistake here. I hang out with Liam in Metro. We have some fun, we eat together but who cares? You?! Oh, spare me with this nastiness, de. May I remind you, you¡¯re also busy with that bitch, Curly. Have you forgotten? Have you forgotten that I saw the two of you first? Flirting with each other? You are already mated but where did you get your guts to betrayed and cheat behind your mate¡¯s back?!¡± Cand almost cry upon finishing her words.


    It hurts. She was hurt. Jealousy is eating her¡­ that green monster is eating her alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, baby. Curly and I were just friends,¡± de reasoned out but her mind is already closed. She can¡¯t take his exnation anymore.


    ¡°Yeah, you and Curly are just friends. Do you mean, friends with benefits? Damn you, de! I hated it! I hated the fact that I am hurt! I hate you for making me feel this way. I hate that you are my mate! That my mate is a cheater!¡±

 Chapter 38

    ¡°Hi, Cand! Have you eat your breakfast? Want some stroll around the pce? Or could you watch me while I¡¯m on my training?¡± Cand remained quiet even though Lord Liam seems so energetic in front of her.


    She is in tge garded, seeking for some space and peace of mind. She just finished her tasks so it is okay for her to rx a bit.


    Cand let a sigh. Up until now, after the confrontation happened between her and mate, de¡­ she could still felt the burden. All she can do was to fight the green master that keeps ln eating her. She was hurt. Darn hurt for goddamn sake!


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Liam asked her in worry before he twirled her body so she could face him.


    Cand avoided the Lord¡¯s eye. She locked her gaze in those flowers that she just watered. Butterflies are keeps on flying above it. Busy in finding some sweet nectars as their foods.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been so silent. Do you have a problem? You know you could share it to me. After all, I am still your friend.¡±


    From those fresh flowers, Cand diverted her eyes to Liam only to see how worries are written on his face. She forced a smile but she knows that it would be so stupid for her. It¡¯s definitely a sort of faked one. No one would ever believe on that.


    ¡°I am okay,¡± finally, she uttered¡­ silently.


    Liam shook his head. As if he was telling her that he don¡¯t believe. Who could be, by the way? It is pretty obvious that she wasn¡¯t okay. No one would believe on her. Not even herself¡­ she can¡¯t force herself to believe that she is okay.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay Liam,¡± she said again. ¡°I¡¯m just tired from my tasks. You know, I am still a maid here so I need to work and do my responsibilities. I maybe look like not okay to you but believe me, I am beyond fine,¡± she lied.


    ¡°You are a one whole liar, Can!¡± she scolded herself inside.


    ¡°Look.¡± Liam hold both of her hand tightly. Entertwining their fingers like the gap between her fingers are meant to be fulfilled by Liam¡¯s fingers. ¡°I know you are not okay. I can see it in your eyes. I could tell that you are not okay. Your sadness, your emotions reflects on your eyes causing it to be dull and looks lifeless. So now, tell me¡­ tell me what is your problem. I could lent you my ears, I am willing to listen.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem, Liam,¡± she said, trying to covered her voice¡¯s sadness by a smile. Another faked one!


    ¡°No you are not.¡±


    ¡°I am. See this smile.¡± She smiled wide, an exaggerated one so she could make Liam to believe on her. But to no avail, Liam seems unconvinced.


    ¡°Is this about him?¡±


    Cand¡¯s forehead creased instantly. ¡°About who?¡± she asked asbif she didn¡¯t know who Liam¡¯s talking about. But she knew it¡­ she knew that he was talking to de.


    Her mate¡­ a cheater mate.


    ¡°Have you talk to him now? Do you rify the things you have witnessed?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Why would I have to rify when it is all clear to me, Liam?¡±


    Canda saw how Liam massage the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Look, Cand¡­ this isn¡¯t the right time for your pride. You see? Can you see yourself? You are making it hard for you¡­ you¡¯re hurting yourself just because of what you see. Why not ask him? Why not talk to him after all, he is your mate?¡±


    Cand violently shook her head. ¡°I talked to him already, okay!¡± she eximed in frustration. ¡°I already talked to my mate and guess what? He told me that he and Curly were just friends. Oh, damn their friendship then! What he mean is, he is enjoying Curly¡¯spany and he doesn¡¯t care if he would hurt his mate. Damn him! Damn de! I hate him¡­ I really do!¡±


    ¡°Cand¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°As for I know, de wasn¡¯t like th¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it, Liam! Stop right there! Don¡¯t you dare cover up de on me because I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t want me to get mad at you too. I saw it, I saw it clear¡­ clear as water, you see? What¡¯s the sense of this emotion¡­ of this madness after all if I didn¡¯t see it clear? I saw it and that¡¯s enough. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, excuse me.¡± She walked away with her two hand clenched into tight balls.


    ¡°Cand wait!¡± She heard Liam called her name but because of the madness that is reigning her emotion, she did not turn her back.


    ¡°Cand!¡± She froze on ground when Liam blocked her way. Cand got more annoyed when she realized that Liam uses hi vampire speed in order to stop her.


    She frustratedly run her fingers into her hair. ¡°What?!¡± she yelled with her brows shut tangled as she starec at him.


    ¡°Sorry if I made you mad. I didn¡¯t mean to. I am just concern about you and your rtionship with de.¡±


    ¡°Then save your concern, Liam. I don¡¯t need the concern you¡¯re saying so please¡­ get out of my way,¡± she answered coldly before passing through Liam. But before she could even pass through himpletely x Liam grabbed her elbow making her stop again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me, mdy. I am only doing this because I care for you, nothing more. I¡¯m telling you to talked to de so the bond between you and him won¡¯t be wasted.¡±


    She twirled, meeting his gaze that shouts concern. Cand¡¯s lip formed a lopsided smile. ¡°The bond between me and de will be gone soon. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she announced.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Liam asked confused.


    Cand tugged her hand out of Liam¡¯s grip. She crossed her arms together around ger breast and shrugged.


    ¡°I have decided that since de cheated on me with that Curly, then why not let him go? In that way, he can do all that he wants to do without the sin of cheating with his mate.¡±


    ¡°Let him go? Are you serious about that, Cand?¡±


    ¡°Dead serious, Liam,¡± she paused, ¡°I¡¯ll let go of de and to do that, I want the bond between us be gone,¡± she announced in finality.


    Liam¡¯s jaw dropped as he stared at her in disbelief. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Cand¡­ you can¡¯t be,¡± Liam uttered, breathless.


    ¡°But Liam¡­ I am¡­ I am serious about this and no one could stop me. Not you, not even de.¡±


    For every vampires in the whole vampire world, having your own mate is the blessing given by their God. It is a sacred thing and should not be tainted by sin. The mate bond is powerful and should be respected. But despite of its sacredness, the mate bond can¡¯t be for eternal life. There are spells done by the witches that can break the bond of two vampires. A simple process where need to be done if someone wants to escape from the bond binding him or her to the other. And that that was what Cand wanted to do¡­ to seek help from the witches so that she could escape from de.


    She wanted the mate bond that binds them together be gone as soon as possible. Yes, she can still endure the pain but as the time goes by¡­ it is bing more difficult for her. Cand is afraid that if she didn¡¯t make a move, herself might betrayed her. She love de, damn much. And that¡¯s the reason why she wants the mate bon gone as soon as possible. She¡¯s afraid that she will forgive him soon as she can¡¯t resist him. Hell will freeze but she won¡¯t forgive him. She will not forget his mistake. How he turned her heart into pieces when she saw them.


    ¡°Come back to senses, Candelita!¡± Primo waved his both hands on air, trying to catch her attention.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Cand shook her head, waking up herself from her deep thoughts. She almost lost it. She almost forgot that she is with Primo. The young loard envited her to join his dinner after she saw her on the hallway, walking dumbfounded. Even if Cand wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat her dinner too, she was forced to do since she and Primo haven¡¯t got a chance to get along. The kid was too busy, busier than beforwm primo was obliged to study and study more. He even went into the other town with his father, Magnus and slowly trained along with the other heirs. Sometimes Primo will demanded to her that he is tured and bored at the same time but what can he do, he is tge second prince. It is his responsibility to learn hard in order to be wise enough so soon, he will be a great leader of their kingdom.


    ¡°You are not listening to me, Candelita. I keep on speaking here and telling you about how¡¯s my visit to the North but here you are. Sitting in front of me but you seems out of your world.¡±


    Suddenly, Cand awkwardly bit her lionwhile massaging her neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, Primo. I was just thinking of something. Forgive me,¡± she apologized for being unattentive in front of Primo.


    Cand wanted to beat herself for being too upied by the mate bond thing and de while she is with Primo. She must focused on him first because he just got back from a long trip.


    ¡°What are you thinking then? I guess, you are thinking of more important things because you almost forgot that I am still here¡­ speaking like an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorru Primo. I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel in that way.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Primo breath. ¡°Since yyou are Cand, my one and only Candelita¡­ I will forgive you but in one condition,¡± Primo smiled at her.


    She smiled back. ¡°What condition it is?¡± Cand rested her chin on his palm as she waits for Primo¡¯s condition.


    She saw how Primo¡¯s eyes glimmered that made her think of condition that he will ask to her. But shock, Cand almost dropped herself frok the chair as Primo finally announced his condition. She caught her breath causing her to suck for some air. She held her right hand on her chest and squeezed it.


    ¡°Talk to de?¡± she asked, secretly hoping that Primo is just kidding.


    ¡°Yes, my brother de.¡± Cand cursed inside. What kind of badluck she has?


    For pete¡¯s sake. She is trgher best to avoid de as much as possible. But why the hell is now happening on her?!


    ¡°Butst time I¡¯ve checked, you don¡¯t want me to get near on him, so what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± she asked, confused.


    ¡°You knew that I don¡¯t wabt to be bear him, right? But my father suddenly asked me to call my rude brother personally which I can¡¯t take to do. My father strictly told me to talk to my brother in my own but since you were here, I guess you could help me. Right, Candelita?¡±


    Right at that moment, Cand knew that Primo¡¯s condition is no good for her.

 Chapter 39

    Cand breath so hard. Her heard how her heart thumping bad as she stared on the door leaf of de¡¯s room. She¡¯s in the fourth floor, standing right outside her mate¡¯s room. Just like what Primo told her, she must talk to de and to tell him that Lord Magnus wants to talk to him, urgent.


    At first, she hesitate to follow Primo¡¯s condition but since the kid keeps on asking het about this earlier¡­ she came into this choice. And that is to talk to de¡­ personally, all by herself.


    ¡°Holy Molly! This isn¡¯t right, Can,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You know that you should avoid him from this time but here you are, you will going to see him. Darn it!¡±


    She left with no choice. She must do it or else, Primo will be mad at her. Just in her thoughts, Cand can¡¯t take it if Primo got mad at her. Definitely not.


    ¡°Come on, you have to make this up to Primo. Remember that, Can.¡± She hold the door knob and slowly twisted it. The click sound from the knob says that de¡¯s room wasn¡¯t lock.


    Cand pushed the door slowly to open. She peeked slightly before deciding to step inside. This is not her first time to enter on de¡¯s room. She once been here before¡­ when they were still okay.


    She felt the bitterness sshed through her. It¡¯s been a days since she stick om her decision that she won¡¯t going to talk to him. She¡¯s eager to stick on that¡­ to totally ignored her mate even if it¡¯s so hard. The mate bond between them is so powerful. To the point that even though she didn¡¯t see him with those days passed, she could still feel him. The connection between them. The string that connects the two of them even if she¡¯s trying hard to ignore the bond.


    But who the hell is she fooling to? Maybe herself.


    It is a foolish act to battled against the powerful bond, to battle with that sacred bond that is given by their God. Who is she, for she thinks? She¡¯s just a normal vampire. She¡¯s nothingpared to their God, even ifpare to de.


    Yes, she has her vampire ability. The speed, the keen senses. And oh, her special ability which is mimickry. She could mimicked someone¡¯s own ability by just touching them. Just a kiss of her fingertips on her target, then she can easily mimick his ability and fight him using his own power.


    For Owen, it is cool. That her ability is cool and powerful. But for Cand, her ability is a cursed. She could felt it, she could felt how her pwn ability is affecting her. In fact, she can¡¯t even use her ability properly. Everytime she tried to, she failed. Everytime she tried to mimic someone¡¯s ability, her own power sent her to nowhere but into the darkness.


    Into the darkness where she couldn¡¯t see anything but the painful past of her life. To her painful memory that she tried so hard to forget. Just like the painful death of her parents.


    It was very long time ago since shest tried to ysed her ability. Maybe, that was when she was still full of hatred on Lord Magnus. She tried to develop her power all by herself, without someone¡¯s knowledge and it only lead her to her failure. She almost lost her right hand that time.


    Cand bitterly looked down on her right hand. A small smile crept on her lips.


    She could still remember how dark mes eat her hand that time. How she screamed in pain in the middle of the forest because of the unbearable pain she felt as the dark mes continue to eat her hand. Cand thought that it would be herst stay on their world. That it would be thest breath she will let out. Fortunately, someone came into the picture and hurriedly rescue her.


    Ady in gold dress, with a cloth covering her whole face, exposing only her gold eyes. Thatdy save her and healed her wounds. She even got scolded by that stranger in the forest and strictly prohibited her not to use her ability again. So, she did. Right after that incident, Cand didn¡¯t use her ability again. She forget that ability as far as she can as she is afraid that the same incident might happen again and there is nody in gold that would save her life again from the danger.


    She only depends on her vampire ability right after she got healed. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is still felt curious about her gifted ability. Or could it be really a gift or a curse? For her, it is really a curse.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Cand jolted in ce when a deep, masculine voice boomed her sense of hearing causing her to dragged back in senses.


    She lifted her eyes only to see her topless mate, just few meters away from her. Cand¡¯s throat instantly went dry as she looked at the view.


    de is still wet, perhaps¡­ he just took his bath. A white cotton towel is wrapped around his waist. Exposing his upper body and his mouthwatering v-line.


    She felt rigid as she trailed her eyes on him. Darn her for making her feel so hungry suddenly. She just eat her snacks for pete¡¯s sake but here she is, craving like a hungry wolf in the thick forest.


    ¡°Loving the view, Rabbit?¡± Cand bite her lips, inside. She avoided his teasing eyes and focused her eyes on something.


    ¡°I just came here to tell you something,¡± she started her agenda.


    ¡°And what is it?¡± She heard de¡¯s footstepsing in her direction so she instantly stepped back, still not looking on him.


    Oh, God! She doesn¡¯t want to break her own walls. She must stay collected and rationale. Yeah, she must think rational at this time. Not because de is in front of her, showcasing his damn sexy body¡­ she will clung her hands on his nape and fell into seduction easily. No. No. No. She won¡¯t going to step up on her limits. She is still mad at him. Damn mad, for goodness¡¯ sake!


    ¡°Primo told me to deliver a message from your father, King Magnus. He said that your father wanted to talk to you, urgent.¡± She gulped hard.


    She¡¯s still deserving for an around of apuse right? Around of apuse for not stuttering in front of de even if she feels how her heart goes wild inside her chest?


    ¡°Primo, huh¡­¡±


    She was forced to met his eyes. ¡°Yes, Primo¡­ yoir brother. He ask me to tell you about your father¡¯s message to you.¡±


    ¡°And why would he? Why not tell it to me all by himself? Why does he need to ask for your help?¡±


    Her brows flick. ¡°Because your brother doesn¡¯t want to draw near you, that is why. So, since I delivered the message to you¡­ I¡¯ll go ahead¨C¡±


    ¡°No! Stay, Rabbit.¡± Cand¡¯s feet nailed on the floor as de voice stop her from leaving. She drew hard breath before facing the man again.


    ¡°This is ridiculous, Can! You should stay away from him now!¡± she silently scolded herself.


    ¡°What else do you need? Do you also have a message to deliver to Primo? C¡¯mon, tell me¨C¡±


    ¡°None!¡± de shout making her stopped and felt the irritation eating her slowly. ¡°I need to talk to you, that¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m telling you to stay.¡±


    Cand¡¯s lips parted but then again, she pressed back her lips together. She wanted tough at him. She wanted tough in mockery but the eagerness to get away from de is the only thought that is reigning her mind.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me? You¡¯re already avoiding me for heaven¡¯s sake, Cand. Do you really think that I cheat on you, huh?¡± de tried to reach for her hands but she moved back and lurk it behind.


    de¡¯s eyes are telling her how he longed for her but still, it won¡¯t make her madness melt away. She love de, yeah¡­ that¡¯s it. She is madly in love with him but not because of that, she would get down and bring down her pride as a woman. He cheated on her behind her back. What else de would expect to her?


    ¡°Do you really think that I can cheat on you, huh? F*ck! Cand, you are my mate! Isn¡¯t that enough for you to trust me. Where¡¯s your faith on me, your faitfulness on your mate? Why can¡¯t you trust me¨C¡±


    ¡°Because I saw it with my two eyes!¡± she boomed in anger. ¡°I can¡¯t trust you nor believe you because I saw it. I saw how Curly look at you. I saw that the rtionship between you and her wasn¡¯t just for friendship, de.¡±


    ¡°I told you, Curly and I were just friends. Everyone in this damn castle knew about it. Primo knows it. Liam knew it. Even the King and Queen knew that me and Curly were just friends. Nothing more, nothing less. Yes, Curly maybe act like we are far from being friends but I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care on what she feels because I only care for you.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Her right hand automatically give de a hard p making his head turned into left. ¡°You¡¯re a one whole damn liar, de! I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Because of anger, she beat his uncovered chest. She punch him hard using her clenched fists.


    ¡°Liar! Do you really think that I¡¯ll believe you and forgive you just because of yoir excuses? Well, to tell you¡­ I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Stop, Cand! Don¡¯t hurt yourself!¡± de caught her both hands and caged it inside his hands. That makes her stop and stared on him. ¡°Stop this, Cand¡­ stop hurting yourself. You know that I could take countless beats from you if that¡¯s what makes you happy and relief. But, please baby¡­ stop. Your hands will get hurt.¡±


    The next thing de did is not in her expectations. de lifted her hands and leveled it to his lips then, the next thing she knew¡­ he already kissing her on her hands.


    ¡°Stop,¡± she said. ¡°Stop doing this, de. I don¡¯t want to give you a chance to repeat what you¡¯ve did to me. I am hurt! You hurt me, de.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he breath. ¡°Forgive me my mate for hurting you. Forgive me baby for hurting you, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Then de cages her on his arms.


    It was just a simple hug but for Cand, she can¡¯t see it as simple. Because for her, it was like that she didn¡¯t hug him for too long.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± finally, she spoke what her heart been shouting for. She finally uttered those words telling how she missed her mate so damn hard.

 Chapter 40

    ¡°What¡¯s with the wide smile? You look ted, Candelita?¡± Primo, with brows shut tangled is asking Cand.


    Cand just smiled at him. Not answering the question he have thrown on her. Because of that, Primo be more curious on why Cand is smiling so bright.  A kind of smile that is almost showcasing her white straight teeth.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re sure you won¡¯t share it with me? What is it, Candelita? Come on, why are you smiling like an idiot here all of the sudden.¡±


    Cand pouted her lips. ¡°Idiot. Am I looking like an idiot in your eyes, Primo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, absolutely,¡± he answered, point-nk. ¡°Last time I see, earlier¡­ you are wearing a frustrated mask. You¡¯re not even smiling at me.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°Well, let just say that I felt energized again.¡±


    ¡°Again? And how so?¡± Primo asked again.


    Cand just patted his neat brush hair before passing through him. ¡°Hey,  where are you going?¡± Primo shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to finish my work in the garden, my lord!¡± Cand shouted back before she couldpletely stepped outside. Leaving him still curious on how Cand smiled in to the thin air like an idiot.


    Primo facepalm as he stared in his books. He¡¯s really bored on reading and reading. He almost study all the time. That was the rules given on him by his father, King Magnus. He was strictly prohibited not to disobey his lecturers even though he has already the urge to do it. His fingers felt hurt after he yed various instruments like piano and violin. Even his eyes too. The life of a heir like him wasn¡¯t really easy. He needs first to study hard before being deserving on the crown. A crown that Primo doesn¡¯t want. He just want to be a normal boy, though. No obligations put in his shoulder.


    In the middle of thoughts, the child dragged back to his senses when the door open. He thought that it was Cand who came back but when he twirled around, he saw de. His brother¡­


    Irritation drawn on his childish face instantly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked his brother coldly.


    But despite of the coldness of his voice, de just drew near him and hug him tightly. An action that made him froze in his chair. Then de messed his hai. His brother looks idiot too and it¡¯s making him curious again.


    First, Cand who is smiling like an idiot. Then now his brother, his brother de who he considered as his mortal enemy ever since before.


    ¡°Thanks, Primo. Thank you brother!¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± he asked, confused.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I just want to thanked you for doing it. You really are my brother. I never been this so happy, dude.¡±


    Primo winced. ¡°Why the hell on earth you¡¯re stepping in my room and then thanking me for the thing that I don¡¯t even know? Seriously, you look like an idiot too. Just like my Candelita,¡± he hissed, thinking how weird Cand¡¯s behavior earlier.


    de just shrugged his shoulder. ¡°Say what you want yo say, Primo but I am still thankful for you. I gotta go, little brother. Thanks again.¡± de walked through tbe doorway.


    ¡°And ops!¡± He stopped in the middle of his way and twirled again to face him. ¡°She is just your personal maid, brother. Just personal maid. She isn¡¯t yoirs, tho.¡± And with that, de came out.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Primo mumbled before lying his body on his bed. Perhaps, he really needs a sleep. His maid Cand and his rude brother, de is making his head throbbed in confusion.


    ¡°Woah! Woah! Woah! What a bright shining smile from you, mdy!¡± Cand faced Liam who¡¯s walking towards her. Wearing his knight¡¯s attire with his sword in his right hand.


    ¡°Last time I saw you, you look disgust as shit. And then now, a wide and bright smile is stered in your lips? So weird.¡±


    ¡°Jackass!¡± Cand rolled her eyes but not in a way that she is irritated. She can¡¯t be irritated by now. There¡¯s no reason for her to felt disgust again.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s with the smile? C¡¯mon, tell me.¡± That was the same words came from Primo earlier when the kid noticed how wide her smile is. But since she doesn¡¯t want the child to get hurt because de is the reason why she is smiling, uncontroble, she didn¡¯t say it to him.


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Liam looked at her eyes straight. ¡°It was de, am I right?¡± She just smile to confirm it.


    ¡°Oh, shit! So, you and de is together back again? You two are okay now, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Uhuh.¡± Both of them twisted on the direction where the voice ising. They saw de, standing just few meters away from them. With his both hands on his pocket, wearing a smile but a faked one as he starec at Liam.


    ¡°de¡­¡± Cand uttered before walking towards him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Why? Am I not allowed to be here, in my own garden?¡± Cand¡¯s brows knotted.


    ¡°What I am trying to say is, why are you here? I thought you¡¯re resting just like what you told me earlier.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I already gain back my energy that is why I am here¡­ securing my property from a thief.¡± Then de shoot dagger looks in Liam¡¯s direction.


    Right there and then, Cand realized that de, her mate is not happy seeing Liam together with her. She let out a sigh. Why does her mate is so jealous ovet Liam when Liam do nothing wrong?


    ¡°We are just talking, de,¡± she informed him.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± de asked, his voice says that he is not convinced by that.


    ¡°Yes, Cand and I were just talking. You have no reason to be jealous at, de. As if Cand will rece you in her heart with another man. Wake up, dude. Loosen up, Cand and I are just friends. Right, mdy?¡± Cand just nodded.


    ¡°Cut the mdy part, Liam. Don¡¯t you dare call my mate on that way again. Understood?¡± de asked in a warning tone.


    Liam just smirked before patting de¡¯s shoulder. He is even shaking in his head in disbelief. ¡°What a jealous mate of yours, mdy¡­¡±


    ¡°I said cut the mdy part, Liam!¡± de groaned.


    Both Cand and Liamughed in disbelief. Really jealous and that makes Cand felt those butterflies flying in her stomach. de is indeed jealous everytime he saw her with Liam. And that thing, will never change.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Calm down. I won¡¯t going to call het again in that way, happy my lord?¡± Liam said in mockery before turning his eyes on her.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll go ahead Can. Remember, when you encounter a shit on your matr, don¡¯t hesitate to call me. I¡¯m just one call away.¡± Then Liam drew near her and was about to give her a hug when de instantly stepped up in between them.


    Cand just shook her head as well as Liam before walking away from the garden. Using his vampire speed, Liam run back in the field. From where Cand and de standing, they both watch Liam¡­ starting to train those men in knight¡¯s armors.


    ¡°Are you really sure that you two were just friends? Nothing more?¡±


    Cand lifted her eyes on him. Shooting him a quizzical look. ¡°I already told you, even Liam made it clear to you. We. Are. Just. Friends,¡± she intentionally gave emphasis on thest words.


    de shrugged before pulling her body and give her a side hug. Because of worry that there is someone that might see them, Cand pushed de slightly.


    ¡°Why? Are you not into cuddles now?¡± asked de.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Just don¡¯t hug me here, someone might see us.¡±


    ¡°So what? Have you forget that we already make out in the field before?¡± de reasoned out making her cheeks flushed.


    ¡°Your mouth is so vulgar, de¡­ shut up.¡±


    ¡°What? Why would I? I can even shout that. Look, Cand¡­ why not let¡¯s make the bond between us be in public? Why would we need to keep it?¡±


    Cand heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Listen de¡­ do you think if they found out that you are mated to me, they will ept us?¡±


    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no reason for them to disagree with us. No one will disregard our connection, Cand. So why worry?¡±


    ¡°Look¡­ can¡¯t you see our status de? Can¡¯t you see the difference between me and you? You are a prince. The son of the King and Queen, you are the heir of this whole empire, de. That¡¯s you while me¡­ what can you say about me?¡±


    ¡°You are Cand¡­ my mate. The love of my life,¡± de answered softly. He caressed her face and tug some strands of her hair on the back of her ears. ¡°You are my one and only Cand¡­ the gift from our God.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, de. You are the prince while me, I am just your maid. Do you think that would be an ideal rtionship for us to stand in this bond? No, de¡­. our differences is the hindrance for us to make this public.¡±


    ¡°So, what are you trying to say? That we should just keep this secretly? That we should not let anyone knows about us, that you are mated to me? Are you ashamed of me, Cand?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she hissed. Cand can feel how her eyes gets watered. ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of you but maybe, when the timees¡­ that everyone knows about us. You will be ashamed of me because I am just a nobodypare to you.¡± Her tears dropped but de is fast. He instantly wiped her tears rolling down on her cheeks with his thumbs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ please, don¡¯t cry Rabbit. I won¡¯t let them disrespect you as my mate if the timees they knew about our mate bond. I promise you, no one will make you hurt¡­ no one in this world is allowed to disgrade my mate. They are not allowed to make my woman cry, trust me.¡±


    ¡°de¡­¡± she sniffed before throwing herself in his arms. de just caged her inside his hard arms and it felts so good. Sofortable and so secured. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, de¡­ just don¡¯t break your promises.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t make my mate cry again¡­¡±


    ¡°MATE?!¡± They both pulled out from their tight hugs hastily as someone¡¯s voice boomed unexpectedly.


    When their eyesnded on the only person aside from the two them, Cand¡¯s body went rigid. She quickly felt her heart pound fast as she felt suffocated.


    ¡°What is the meaning of what I¡¯ve heard? Mate?! You and my brother, is mated to each other?¡±


    ¡°P¨CPrimo¡­ let me¨C¡± her words were cut as Primo raised his right hand, telling her to stop.


    ¡°Save your exnation, Candelita¡­ save the exnation for the family¡¯s talk.¡±

 Chapter 41

    ¡°What if they don¡¯t want me for you? What if they throw me outside this castle and forbidden me to get close to you ever agin? de¡­ I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­ I don¡¯t want us to separate that¡¯s why leave this matter to me, Rabbit.¡±


    ¡°But how can I?¡± Cand asked de with worries in her voice.


    They are in her room. Fixing herself just like what Primo told her before the child leave them alone. After Primo caught them in the garden, the child instantly decided that he will going to tell to his parents what he just heard. de, on the rescue¡­ tried to stop his own brother but to no avail, his efforts were futile.


    Primo had decided. The child¡¯s decision is already final and seems like no one will ever stop him. Primo will going to drop a bomb on his parents¡¯ face and that was  all about her and de¡¯s mate bond.


    ¡°The hell, de¡­ I¡¯m so nervous. Nervous as f*ck! What if they will be mad after Primo told them what he had heard? What are we going to do, de?¡± she asked,bing her hair with her fingers.


    de draw near her and hug him. Even though de¡¯s hug felts secure, it can¡¯t wipe Cand¡¯s tension. What happened earlier is shaking the hell out of her to the point that she suddenly forget the meaning of the word calm. How can she calm down when any moment from now, there will be a tendency that she will throw outside the castle. And the connection of her and de¡­ the mate bond between them will be cut.


    She can¡¯t endure that if that¡¯s happened. Heck! She gave up everything just to be with de. The day she surrendered herself to de, she already gave up on her true purpose. Cand gave up her revenge, the justice she wants to give ln her beloved parents. She gave up that will in order for her to be with de. She can¡¯t just lost de in just a flick.


    ¡°de¡­¡± she called him almost crying. Her hands are on tight grip on de¡¯s clothes. ¡°de¡­ I can¡¯t live without you. I can¡¯t be mateless. I can¡¯t take it if they will force us to be separated.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Cand.¡± de rubbed her back,forting her. ¡°What ever their decision will be, I won¡¯t let them take you away from me. Nor me, take away from you. No one can ever separate us, Cand. They will need to kill me first before they take you away. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Your father, Lord Magnus¡­ your mother, Lady Lorraine. What if¡­ what if they don¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°The hell I care? So what if they don¡¯t like you? So what if they can¡¯t ept you? I won¡¯t seek for their blessing if they don¡¯t like you for me. No one in this world can separate us, Cand¡­ remember that. Not even the most evil in this world. Not even the God who gave you to me.¡±


    ¡°I love you¡­¡± she breath before tighten her arms around de¡¯s waist.¡±


    ¡°I love you too¡­¡± de answered, answering her hugs with a tighter one. ¡°I de Crimson, the first prince of Crimson Pce, promised that I will only love one and only woman. The woman who is mated to me, who is destined to me. I do promised to love the woman named Cand Rios, beyond eternity.¡±


    ¡°Can you protect me, de?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh, Rabbit.¡± de chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t know who are you talking to. What¡¯s my property, remains my property. I will do anything to protect what¡¯s mine even if it means my blood, my own life¡­¡±


    ¡°de, I¡¯m tense.¡± Cand faced up at de who¡¯s standing next to her.


    de hold her hand tightly before pulling her closer. ¡°Don¡¯t be, Cand¡­ don¡¯t be,¡± he said before putting a peck of kiss on top of her head.


    Cand forced a smile before locking he eyes again on the door in front of them. She could not help but to breath in and breath out heavily. For the fact that she is just standing outside Lord Magnus¡¯ private room, her body almost went into hard ck of cold ice. She¡¯s tense as hell to the point that she could felt that her heart wants to jump out of her chest.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± de looked down at her, she nodded before they both step towards the closed door.


    When de twisted the knob, all that Cand could heard is her own heartbeat. Beating erratically, pounding hard against her breast. Her breathing was also rugged and the tension she¡¯s enduring inside seems doubled¡­ or maybe tripled when they finally step inside the private room.


    There is no one inside aside from Lord Magnus who is sitting in the middle of the room, in the swivel chair. Beside him is his wife, Lady Lorraine who is staring at their direction same as Primo. The three seems expecting their presence that ising any moment.


    Cand hold de¡¯s arm tightly as she slowly lifted her eyes on him. Tension is definitely gnawing her alive and all she can do was to hold onto de¡­ on to her mate. Strength and her will, as well as herposure seems leave her.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Dad¡­ Brother.¡± It was de who cut the silence engulfing in the whole room. ¡°We¡¯re here. So, let¡¯s start the discussion.¡±


    de guided her towards the table. He even pulled a chair for her to sit and as expected, all eyes are on her. She is obviously the center of their attention. Even Primo, his eyes is far from his usual eyes as she spoke with him usually. The aura¡­ the aura of each member of the royal family is different right at this moment.


    ¡°I guess, Primo already told you what¡¯s with us, right?¡± de nced at her. Cand can only smiled awkwardly.


    Who the hell would smile in that kind of situation? She¡¯s in the hot seat for pete¡¯s sake!


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Lord Magnus faked a cough before fixing his not-so crumpled necktie. He shoot her a kind of re that almost take away her breath. ¡°As what Primo told us, thisdy¡­ in front of us¡­ is your destined mate, right de?¡±


    de nodded instantly. ¡°No doubt. You get it correctly, Father. This woman, beside me.¡± de hold her hand under the table making her heart to calm for a bit. ¡°is my destined mate. Cand Rios is my mate, father and I won¡¯t allow anyone to take her away from me.¡±


    ¡°de¡­¡± she whispered, trying to stop him. After all, they are still in the front of the royal king and queen.


    ¡°So, if anyone in this castle will be going against us¡­ then I must say, they need to fight me first before they touch Cand. Not even you, father is allowed to touch my mate.¡±


    ¡°de¡­¡± she stopped him again but de just ignored her. Cand turned her eyes on King Magnus. His looks remain stoic while on his side, Lady Lorraine seems wanted to cry as her eyes slowly gets watered. When she looked at Primo, the child only gave her a formal look.


    ¡°What if I take her away, de? What if¡­ Lady Cand thrown out from our castle? What can you do?¡± Lord Magnus asked.


    A kind of questions that she feared out from the very beginning since she epted de as her mate. Those questions makes her afraid. Because what if¡­ what if that really happened? What will she do?


    ¡°Just like what I¡¯ve said¡­ no one is allowed to take her away from me. My mate will remain untouchable. Cand will remain on my side. No one can stop me for having her, not even you my father¡­ not even you as the king.¡± de gritted his teeth.


    The tension didn¡¯t leave Cand. Seems like this discussion with the royal family will be her death soon.


    ¡°What about you, Lady Cand¡­ what are you willing to do for my son?¡± Lord Magnus fire her a question.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She first look at de who¡¯s already staring at her. Then she turned back her eyes in front, meeting the intimidating eyes of King Magnus.


    ¡°I gave up everything just for him, my lord. Since the day I epted de as my mate¡­ I already gave up my whole selft to him. I surrendered what all I have. And if you¡¯ll going to ask me that question¡­ to answer that. I am beyond willing to put my life on stake if it¡¯s means that I¡¯ll be staying on his side. My life, my own life¡­. that¡¯s what I am willing to sacrifice just to have him, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Your life, I see. But what if de fell out of love? I know my son, he is a yboy. He ys a lot. What ate you going to do then, Lady Cand?¡±


    Yes, she knows that de is a yboy. Just like what Primo used to remind her before¡­ the first prince loves to y. But she trust him¡­ she trust her mate.


    ¡°I trust him, my lord. I trust de. I trusted him for not breaking my heart. And I guess, trust and faithfulness is the key for us to stay together. de loved me, I loved him too¡­ the way he loved me. That¡¯s enough for me to trust him, to gave him all my trust.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Candelita¡­¡± Primo butted in making her turned to him. ¡°Do you think my brother will remain faithful to you? Do you think he will stay in your side ¡¯till the end?¡±


    She breath out. ¡°Yes, I do believe your brother, my lord. I do believe in de. I trusted my mate.¡±


    Despite of the quarrel they just fixed earlier, Cand still trust him. She still trusted de with all her heart and that¡¯s all what¡¯s matter.


    ¡°What is this all about? What are you trying to say, father¡­ shoot it. But to make it clear to you. I. Won¡¯t. Leave. Cand.¡± he gave emphasis on every words. ¡°I won¡¯t leave my mate. She is my everything and whether you agree or not on our connection, I have nothing to do with it. It won¡¯t change my mind for standing in her side.¡±


    ¡°de¡­ my son, calm down.¡± Finally, she heard Lady Lorraine spoke up. ¡°We are just making this clear to everyone. We have no intention to separate the two of you. Our only concern is the mate bond between the two of you. You know that mate bond is so sacred and even if we are powerful enough, we still can¡¯t do anything to break the sacred rules of mate bond.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying what, mother?¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Primo butted in. ¡°Look, father¡­ look how idiot my brother is. Look how he can¡¯t get a very simple point of our mother. I pity him, holy molly!¡±


    ¡°Shit up, kid!¡± de groaned.


    ¡°What? Do you think your idiocy make you handsome? My God! Of all the person I know, you really are the impossible one. What mother trying to say is¡­ we have nothing against the two of you. You heard it clear, brother? We agreed on your rtionship with Candelita. God! Are you really sure that you want to be him, Candelita?¡±


    Cand all can do is to smiled wide as an answer. No words came out from her mouth as her mind is still processing what Primo had said.


    The Royal Family is on their side. They are on their side. It¡¯s a blessing right?

 Chapter 42

    ¡°epting us means to celebrate then, Rabbit. What do you think?¡± Cand looked up on de who¡¯s lying beside her, in her bed.


    She frown at him. ¡°Celebrate? What kind of celebration do you want?¡± she asked.


    de answered her with his smirk. Her instantly felt how her cheeks heated as she stared on de¡¯s lips. For her, that was the kind of smirk she couldn¡¯t trust. She already know what¡¯s the meaning of that and who is she to resist de?


    ¡°What do you think? Should we make our first child?¡±


    Cand hastily leave de¡¯s arms. ¡°What the hell are you talking about, de?!¡± she yelled. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to bear a child? And to tell you¡­ let me just inform you, hah. We are not yet official. We aren¡¯t even married so stop that thought. We can¡¯t still have a child. Not yet!¡± she said in finality.


    ¡°Okay, fine¡­ I¡¯m just suggesting that matter. But you¡¯re still the boss. What¡¯s my Rabbit wants, my Rabbit gets.¡± Then de pulled her again and caged her on his arms again.


    ¡°Let just sleep, Rabbit.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I still have works to do outside. Other might notice my absence there and fire me out on my work.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. So what if they fire you?¡±


    ¡°de?!¡± she groaned. She again pulled out from his arms making de frowned in confusion.


    ¡°What is it this time? Can¡¯t we just sleep, Rabbit? I miss being with you¡­ I miss sleeping with you inside my arms. Come on, let¡¯s sleep¨C¡±


    She cut him out. ¡°I said no, de!¡± she began to tie her long hair into bun and fixed her tangled clothes. When she jumped out of her bed, de instantly allerted.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going, Rabbit?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear me? I said¡­ I still have my works to do. I¡¯ll go back to my work, de. The head of maids might looking for me by now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± de groaned making her stiffened in her ce. She looked at him, asking. ¡°You wont leave this room, Cand. Stay here¡­ let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°de?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me mad, Cand. Sleep beside me¨C¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t. I need to work¨C¡±


    ¡°The f*ck! Can¡¯t you hear me? I said stay here¡­ sleep beside me. I don¡¯t care if there is someone who¡¯s looking for you by now. You are my mate. You are mated to a prince so why the hell you still need to work?¡±


    Cand brushed her fingers in her hair frustratedly before shey back to her bed.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going to sleep with you now. Happy?¡± she asked sarcastically.


    de just nodded at her before they go back in their earlier position. He, spooning her and hugging her tightly from her back as if she¡¯ll going to leave him.


    Instead of thinking her works that she needs to set aside because of her demanding mate, Cand just closed her eyes to sleep. She can¡¯t also denied the fact that she is also sleepy as she haven¡¯t get enough sleep these passed few days. She think of de every night when they are still on quarrel. And just thisst night, she began to think of the possibility that she and de might be separated because of the mate bound that they have. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t because the Royal Family is on their side. They are standing in her rtionship with the first prince of the Crimson. How she also wish that if ever the whole Kingdom know her rtionship with the first prince¡­ they will also ept her just like how Lord Magnus and Lady Lorraine ept her for their son.


    Funny how for her to think. How did it happened that the family she used to despised to hell is the same family she started to love? Indeed, love can changed everyone. Her heart once be hard as stone bit when love came into the picture¡­ the hardness soon melted. Gone the bitterness in her heart. All she can feel was the love¡­ love for her mate.


    Soon as Cand closed her eyes, she easily drowned into a deep sleep. It just felt so good¡­ so nice. The feeling was so overwhelming because of de¡¯s presence on her back. She sleep with him in her side¡­


    But Cand abruptly awakened when she couldn¡¯t feel de¡¯s presence anymore in her side. When she looked on her side, there were no de lying next to her. And when Cand roamed her eyes on the whole room, it seems like someone ps her very very hard.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± she uttered breathless.


    As far as she could remember, she is in her room. Lying in her own bed with de on her side. But now? Why does the whole room looks different. It¡¯s perfectly look strange on her.


    The room where she is in by now was too spacious far from her real room. Even though the color ambiance were the same, Cand could still differentiate her real room from the room where she woke up. She started to get confused while slowly feeling the undeniable nervous.


    Was she still in the Crimson Pce or not? Where the hell she is?!


    In the middle of thinking, because vampire¡¯s ability which is having a sharp senses, Cand started to hear someone¡¯s footstepsing in where is. Because of that, without further ado¡­ she jumped out from the bed only to found out that she is also wearing different clothes.


    ¡°What the hell? Who changed my clothes? And why am I wearing this heavy gown?¡± she started to fire away such questions but she got no answers.


    Not until the door finally flew opened and the very familiar face shocked the hell out her. Stirring every thoughts out of here. Was she just looking into the mirror or she wasn¡¯t?


    ¡°Long time no see, Cand¡­¡± the woman, whom shared the exact features of her greet her with an evil and eerie smile.


    Right at that moment, Cand could ever think was her tongue got by a cat. Was it even for real?


    She¡¯s staring back on the woman who has same face as her. The same woman that appeared on her dream when she and Primo got attacked in the woods. Is this for real or it was also part of her dreams?


    ¡°W¨Cwho are y¨Cyou?¡± she stuttered upon asking the strange woman in front of her.


    But the woman justughed at her. A kind ofugh that echoed on her ears, sending earsplitting sound on her. Then the woman stop and started to walk near her but she step backwards. When she hit something behind her, Cand turned around only to tell her that there were no remaining space for her to step back.


    She gulped before she turned her eyes in front. Soon as she looked in front again, the woman is already in front of her. Leaving only tiny space between them making her gasped.


    ¡°Do you forget me already, huh?¡± the woman asked and there were no words came out in her mouth to answer her.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too long since ourst meeting, Cand. Though it is long enough it is still not valid for you to forget me easily. Now, do you remember me?¡± the woman asked again so she nod slowly.


    ¡°Good¡­ it was nice that you remember me.¡± The woman step backwards and sat down on the bed where she is lying earlier.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she finally asked without stuttering.


    ¡°Who am I? You¡¯re asking me who the hell am I? Really, Cand. What happened to you now? Have you forget your own name?¡± Cand gasped with her eyes widened.


    ¡°You mean¡­ you and me¡­ i¨Cis o¨Cone?¡±


    ¡°Ahuh!¡± Because of confirmation that she have heard, Cand strangely feel headaches.


    She started to shook her head desperately as some blurry images started to sh on her mind. She forced herself to make those images clear but to no avail, it only remains blur.


    ¡°I am Cand. You are Cand. We are only one. Can¡¯t you see our face? We have the same face. Everything about you is everything about me. Everything you feel, I feel it too. Everything that you have, I have it too¡­¡± the woman said as her eyes were shut closed.


    ¡°Did you hear me, Cand? You are me, I am you¡­¡± it echoed on her ears to the point that she can¡¯t get away from those words.


    ¡°S¨Cstop¡­¡± she said breathless as the woman¡¯s voice only makes her headaches grow tremendously. She also began shaking and sweating bullets for f*ck!


    ¡°Stop? No. No. No. I won¡¯t stop. Did you hear me? I won¡¯t stop, Cand. You are me, I am you. Everything about you is everything about me. Everything that you owned, I owned it too. Even the smallest thing you owned, I owned it too. Even your mate¡­¡±


    Her eyes flew opened soon as she heard the word mate. Mate? She also owned her mate? How the hell that happened?


    ¡°Did I made myself clear now, Cand? Was it already clear to you? I own your mate. de is also mine. He is mine.¡±


    ¡°No! He wasn¡¯t yours!¡± The woman onlyughed as she feel how she burned in anger.


    ¡°I pity you, Cand. I pity you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she shout loud as she opened her eyes. That¡¯s when she realized that everything was just a dream.


    She saw again her room. She also wearing her clothes before she sleep.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you shouting?¡±


    And¡­ and she¡¯s still with de who¡¯s scanning her. Because of her, Cand couldn¡¯t help herself but to hug de tightly and cry inside his arms.


    ¡°D¨Cdon¡¯t leave m¨Cme, de. Promise m¨Cme that y¨Cyou won¡¯t going to leave m¨Cme¡­¡± she cried.


    ¡°Hey! What are you talking about, Rabbit? I won¡¯t leave you. Didn¡¯t I already tell you that?¡± de caressed her back,forting her.


    ¡°Just please¡­ please promise me that you won¡¯t leave me. Whatever happens, stay on my side de. Don¡¯t leave me. Please, de¡­ promise me¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I promised. I promised that I won¡¯t leave you nor hurt you. I will love you and will stay on your side no matter what happened. Feel better now?¡±


    Cand just nod while remain sobbing inside de¡¯s arms. As if it was a magic. de¡¯s words are like magic. It sentforts in her heart gnawing by unexinable fear.


    It was just a dream. Just like before when they were attack by rebels. All are just a dreams but why does it feels so real for her? Why does she felt the same feeling she has in her dreams? Why does it fear her so much just like how she feels fear when she was in her dreams?


    Why she felt threatened?


    Why does it feels like the woman in her dream is someone she should fear of?


    ¡°Stay here.¡± de pulled out from their hugs. ¡°I¡¯ll get you foods and water. Maybe you are just feeling hungry.¡±


    She stared deep at de. Somehow, at some point¡­ she didn¡¯t want the idea of de leaving her room. Damn it! She was scared for just reason! She scared of her own dream.


    ¡°Will youe back? You wille back, right?¡±


    de smiled at her, giving her assurance. ¡°Of course, I will. I am just going to get your foods in the kitchen and after that, I¡¯lle back. Wait for me here, Rabbit.¡± Then de gave her a peck of kiss on top of her head.


    Soon as de stepped outside her room, Cand instantly feel dizziness. As if in any moment, she will lost her conscious. She massage her temple as well as the bridge of her nose and tried to move out of her bed.


    But few seconds had passed, the dizziness she felt grow stronger. When she look at her surrounding, all she can see is blurredness until it all went ck making her fall on the floor.

 Chapter 43

    ¡°How was her?¡±


    Even though Cand¡¯s eyes are still close, she is beyond sure that the owner of the voice whom she just heard was de. Her mate. She can also feel his presence plus the other presence that surrounds her. She just can¡¯t name those person, only de she was sure with.


    ¡°What happened to her then? Why does her lost of consciousness happened? What was the reason?¡± de fire away questions to someone she couldn¡¯t see as her eyes are still close.


    She tried to but seems like her eyes were so tired to the point that it won¡¯t cooperate to her mind. Even though she want to, her eyes didn¡¯t move. It was still shut closed.


    ¡°Rx, brother.¡± She heard Primo¡¯s voice. So, Primo is also there¡­ watching her unconscious body since she lost consciousness?


    ¡°How can I f*cking calm down when I didn¡¯t know the reason why my mate is still unconscious?!¡± de yelled making her ears hurts a bit.


    She wanted to butt in and tell de that she already gain her conscious but she can¡¯t. Unknown tiredness stops her. So all she could do was to listen on them. To listen on de¡¯s questions and shouts.


    ¡°My Lord, your mate is okay¨C¡±


    ¡°Okay?! Are you kidding me, doctor? How can you say that she is okay when she still didn¡¯t wake up? You gotta be kidding me.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, My Lord¡­ she is okay. Nothing to worry about¨C¡± de cut the doctor again.


    ¡°Okay?! How do you say so? Mother, what kind of doctor you called? She is no help¨C¡±


    ¡°Calm down, de. For f*cking hell, will you please calm down?!¡±


    Lady Lorraine? The queen is also in her room? But wait, is she still in her room or not?


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll calm down just please¡­ leave us alone. Bring this doctor with you, Mother. I don¡¯t want to see her face. She can¡¯t even tell what happened to my mate.¡±


    ¡°My Lord¨C¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Why does de needs to shout? The heck, it¡¯s hurts in her ears.


    ¡°I just want to tell you that you should take care of her now¨C¡±


    ¡°I know! Who are you to remind me of that?! Do you want to die?! Leave.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, please hear me out first,¡± the doctor said. ¡°I just want to tell you that you shoul take good care of her now, in the way more special. She needs that and her baby.¡±


    Cand gasped for some air. What the f*ck did she said? A what?! A baby? Her baby¡­ she is pregnant?! The hell!


    ¡°Holy Molly! Did you mean¡­ Cand is pregnant that¡¯s why she lost her consciousness?¡± it was Lady Lorraine whom she heard that also shock same as her.


    ¡°My¡­ Oh My God! My Rabbit is pregnant?! Was that a joke?! Are you only kidding me or not? Was that for real? She¡¯s what?!¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Didn¡¯t you hear her, Candelita is pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Primo! I want to hear it again from the doctor herself. Tell me, Doctor¡­ are telling the truth?¡± de asked again in assurance.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of lying, My Lord?¡± the doctor talked back.


    Later on, the whole room where she¡¯s in filled by de¡¯s undying happiness. Cand could only hear his cheer, his loud voice making her frown as she finally opened her eyes.


    She already suspected that she wasn¡¯t still in her room and just like what she think earlier, she¡¯s right. When she opened her eyes¡­ a familiar room of de weed her eyes. And when her eyesnded on the people that¡¯s surrounding her¡­ she was shocked as hell. What does the whole Royal Family do in her room¡­ in de¡¯s room just to correct?


    ¡°She¡¯s awake, son,¡± it was Lord Magnus who announced to de that she is finally awake causing de to joined her in the bed.


    de hug her tightly to the point that she almost catch her own breath. She couldn¡¯t breath in because of how tight he is hugging her.


    ¡°Brother, Candelita is pregnant. Don¡¯t make it hard for her to breath. Are you really an idiot?!¡± She looked at Primo and smiled at him. The kid only smiled back at her before winking.


    ¡°I have a good news for you, Rabbit!¡± de said excitedly. His lips seems going to tear into parts as he smiled from ear to ear.


    She rolled her eyes on her. As if she didn¡¯t heard all tgeir discussion most especially, de¡¯s voice.


    ¡°No need to tell me, I already heard it. I¡¯m already awake since the moment you are talking to the doctor. I just can¡¯t open my eyes because of tiredness. Maybe, our baby is already draining me slowly.¡±


    de put a space on their between and stared at her deep. His eyes screams emotion and of course, undeniably excitement. Tears are slowly forming around his eyes and when Cand saw how de pressed his lips together together with his eyes, she gasped.


    ¡°Hey¡­ why are you crying?¡± she asked, bit worried.


    Cand heard Primo chuckled making her looked at the kid. ¡°He¡¯s probably crying because his happiness, his reputation as a notorious yboy hase to its end. I¡¯m so happy for you, brother. Finally! After so many years of being a jerk, you finally met your karma.¡±


    ¡°Primo¡­ stop that!¡± Lady Lorraine scolded. ¡°I think¡­ we should give them this moment. We¡¯ll leave now, son¡­ Cand. Enjoy the good news and congrattions for your first baby. I mean¡­ soon to be baby.¡±


    Lady Lorraine together with her husband and son, Primo gets outside. Soon as they leave de¡¯s room and de and her was the only two left¡­ de hug her again tight.


    ¡°Thank you, Rabbit. No words can describe how happy I am right now after knowing that you are pregnant,¡± de said dramatically.


    Cand couldn¡¯t help but to smiled as de never let her go. ¡°Are you really happy or you are just covering your disappointment and frustration?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Frustration?!¡± de pushed her slightly. He stared at her with his brows shut tangled. ¡°Where did you get that idea? I am not frustrated now disappointed. For pete¡¯s sake, Rabbit¡­ I am beyond happy. To the point that I could even shout out loud about your pregnancy. I never thought that this is the feeling of being a soon to be father.¡±


    ¡°But Primo told me¨C¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Oh,e on. Primo is just joking around,¡± de cut her off.


    ¡°Joking? He wasn¡¯t joking, I know it. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help it but to somehow believe him that you are crying because my pregnancy ends your happiness¡­ your pleasure,¡± She rolled her eyes on him.


    ¡°What the?! Rabbit¡­ since the day I found out that you are my mate, I never bedded some other girls again. How the hell I can do that when our mate bound keeps on pulling me towards you?¡±


    Cand looked at him critically. Her brow twitch as she staref at him. ¡°Is that true?¡± she asked.


    de unhesitantly nod at her. He then reach for her handa and hold it tightly as if he didn¡¯t want to let it go forever. ¡°I admit it, Rabbit. Okay. I am guilty about that thing¡­ about me, being a jerk and a certified yboy ¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear that you knew it,¡± she butted in.


    ¡°But that was before, Rabbit. Before when we still didn¡¯t meet.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t meet?¡± she asked. ¡°May I remind you, Mister Crimson¡­ you were still a jerk even the day we met.¡±


    de scratch on the back of his head. ¡°Okay, I admit that. I was rude, jerk and still a yboy even our first meeting. But that day¡­ I am not aware with our connection. Who could say that the rabbit I just save in the woods is my mate? And the same woman who will give me dozen of child?¡±


    Cand¡¯s eyes widened while her jaw dropped as she heard him saying the word ¡®dozen¡¯.


    ¡°Dozen? Are you out of your mind? I can¡¯t give you a dozen of child, de. What do you think of me, a pig?¡± Sheyed back on the bed again, wrapping herself with the thick nket.


    Few seconds have passed, she slowly felt de¡¯s hand on her waist. Hugging her from behind while they both lying in the bed. He then caressed her tummy under her clothes and started to put some kisses on her nape.


    ¡°de¡­ I want to sleep¡­¡± she said breathless.


    ¡°Sleep then, I will just kissed you while you¡¯re sleeping¡­¡± de replied huskily.


    ¡°How can I sleep when you¡¯re disturbing me?¡± she hissed trying to avoid his kisses but she can¡¯t as de tightened his hug on her body.


    ¡°B-de¡­.¡± she stuttered. ¡°de stop¡­ I want to sleep. Our baby wants to sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°Was he? You can sleep, Rabbit¡­ just don¡¯t asked me to stop because I can¡¯t.¡±


    Moan seed to escape from Cand¡¯s lips when de started to licked her nape and not just kissing it. She already knew what de¡¯s wanted but it might give them trouble as she was pregnant now.


    ¡°de¡­ you can¡¯t drink from me. I am pregnant, de. Our baby needs more energy than you do,¡± she said, hoping that she could make him stop but it was toote when she already felt his fangs, dug deep and deeper into her skin.


    All she could do right at that moment was to let out consecutive moans. It wasn¡¯t right that de drink from her because of the baby she¡¯s carrying but how can she stop him? When she, in herself too is longing for his blood. Darn! She also wants to drink from him so without any second thoughts, she climbed on top of de. Dominating him on his own bed as she started to drink from him too.


    Later on¡­ they only find themselves in his bed. Their position already changed. Earlier, Cand was on the top but now¡­ de is on her top now. Thrusting in and out on her while she keeps on moaning his name. She thought¡­ they will only drink from each other but why the hell they end up making love?


    For goodness¡¯ sake¡­ she is pregnant with their first baby but they still making love? She must stop him, right?


    But where could she find the courage to stop her mate who is too dominant in bed? Every time they made love, de seems like a wild and hungry beast. He keeps on growling and couldn¡¯t even control his own self on devouring her. But Cand must admit the truth that she is going to be hypocrite if she denied the fact that it feels so good for her too.


    Making love with de was the most pleasurable feelings she have ever felt on her entire life. It was only de¡­ her mate that can sent her to heaven as they both reach their climax.

 Chapter 44

    After knowing that she is already pregnant, de was even more became so protective over her. To the point that he barely allowed her to step out of his room. Since that day also, de decided to take her along with him as always. He took her out of her original room and bring her to the fourth floor where de¡¯s room located.


    At first, it is giving Cand a hard time. Who wouldn¡¯t be? Everyone are confused over the decision of their first prince. There a day, that when she leaves de¡¯s room¡­ she will hear some maids talking about her name. Some words they uttered were good but it won¡¯t change the fact that there are also bad saying about her. Telling that she seduced de, that she used her beauty to get de on her hand. To be honest, she also felt bad about what other tells about her but still, she won¡¯t let that words ruined her happiness. She¡¯s happy with de, she¡¯s happy with her mate and that all what¡¯s matter to her.


    Cand heaved a deep sigh before putting the books she was reading back on its shelf. She walked through the balcony and feel the fresh air that instantly kissed her skin. It also made her hair blown away a bit. When she looked down, she could see some nights on their post. Some are having their daily training leading by the head of the knights, Lord Liam. From where she stands, she saw the deep and thick forest at the end of the field. She was drowned in watching that ce until she feels someone¡¯s eyes staring at her. When Cand looked around to find the owner of those eyes, she couldn¡¯t see anyone who probably watching her. Out of nowhere, she feels unexinable chills and worries. It was then grow more when she remembered those dreams that keeps on hunting her every night since the day she lost her consciousness.


    She remembered her¡­ that woman who looks exactly like her. And her words that seems threats for her. Those words of her telling that she will take away all what she owned because they are only one. She and that woman is one. But how could it be possible? Unless she have a twin sister.


    The wind blown again making her hug herself with her own arms. She was then ready to step back inside de¡¯s room when a crow flew on the railings where she was holding earlier. She frowned at the ck bird and it only stared back at her as if the bird knew that she is confused. When she drew near the bird, it flew away from her but then again,e back and perch into the other side of the railing just few meters away from her.


    She felt confused even more. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be touch?¡± she asked the bird but she knows, it won¡¯t answer her. The bird only create a sound that sent her unknown fear.


    Cand gasped for some air as she clenched her own chest. She step back from the crow and with her two eyes, she saw how the bird¡¯s eyes turns into intense ref color. That caught her breath and as soon as the bird flew away, it seems like her breath also flew away. She weakly drowned into the floor as air seems too difficult for her.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡± she asked herself inside. Even her lips can¡¯t be parted, it only shivers just like how her hands trembling. She¡¯s also sweating bullets even though the wind is cold. When she tried to stand up, she stumbled again over the floor as her legs felt so numb.


    She pressed her lips together and she¡¯s sure that if she will going to see her own reflection into the mirror, her lips were bloodshot. Cand bite her lower lips inside and instantly taste the blooding from it. She¡¯s totally paralyzed just because of that crow.


    In the middle of losing hope, she remembered de and their connection. She haven¡¯t tried it yet but as far as she remembered, de can talk to her using his mind because she is his mate. So, probably, she could do it also. Cand tried her very best to be on focus, trying to talk to de in her mind. Few moments have passed and she smiled, tears rolled down in her eyes as she sessfully locate him.


    ¡°What is it, Rabbit? Do you need anything?¡± de asked her.


    She sob because that¡¯s all she could do that time. Her lips seems sealed causing her to be mute.


    ¡°Hey, are you there? Why are you crying? Is there¡¯s something wrong?¡± de¡¯s voice were coated by worry.


    She sobs again, this time louder. It made her hear de¡¯s rushings footsteps as he consecutively curse. ¡°Wait for me? I¡¯m in my father¡¯s office. Wait me there, I¡¯ming,¡± he said before cutting the mindlink she created.


    She opened her eyes as tears continue to rolled down from her eyes. The image of the crow¡¯s eyes earlier came back in her mind. It was as instense as vampires eyes. As red as her eyes. Could it be possible that the crow is a vampire also? Because if its eyes will be the basis, then she must say¡­ that bird¡¯s eyes were own by a real vampire?


    ¡°Cand! Cand! Hey, where are you?!¡± it was de who¡¯s voice booming inside the whole room. She could even hear his voice in the balcony on where she is helplessly lying.


    ¡°Cand!¡± de shout again but she can¡¯t able to speak and answer him as her lips didn¡¯t cooperate. She heard the cracking sound of the door because pf de and his footsteps which creates creaking sounds.


    ¡°Cand!¡± she looked at de who¡¯s sweating as hell. ¡°What¡­ what the hell happened to you?!¡± He joined her on the floor and hug her tightly. As soon as de caged her inside his arms, she cried.


    He brushed her hair as she cried. ¡°Hey, stop crying. Let me take you to our bed.¡± Then he carried her weak body. de bring her inside andid her on the bed.


    Her tears didn¡¯t stop. She could even felt how her eyes hurts as f*ck because of crying. It was only cries that passed on her lips, nothing more. Not even a single word even though how much she tried to so that she could tell to de what just happened.


    ¡°Are you alright? Do you need something?¡± She didn¡¯t replied. She tried to move her body and she felt somewhat relieve when she sessfully shook her head and move her fingers. But that was the only part of her she could move, the rest was still in numbness¡­ in paralyzed even her lips.


    ¡°Fine. You maybe just tired. I¡¯ll call a doctor so take a rest for a while.¡± She nod and closed her eyes. When she closed her eyes, she instantly dragged into a tight sleep and when she woke up, it was de who she first see.


    ¡°Thanks God you are awake!¡± de uttered before he hugged her. She hugged him back and it surprised her that she could moved again.


    Seems like de noticed her surprise so he pulled put from their hugs and exin her what just happened after she fall asleep. ¡°The doctor said that someone poisoned you causing you to be paralyzed. Now tell me, Rabbit¡­ what happened before I saw you? Why are you lying weakly on the balcony¡¯s floor earlier?¡±


    She gulped as she think of the crow again. There it is again¡­ that bird¡¯s eyes who gives her fear. ¡°That crow¡­ de, that crow is the reason why I¡¯ve been paralyzed. It was the one who poisoned me¡­¡±


    de¡¯s brows turns into straight line. ¡°A f*cking what¡­ a crow?! How can a crow poisoned you?¡±


    ¡°de listen to me¡­ it was not like just a crow. It¡¯s not a crow just like you think. I saw it¡­ I saw how it changes its eyes into a vampire eyes. It wasn¡¯t a crow, de¡­ it¡¯s probably a vampire who shift into a bird. de¡­ there¡¯s someone who wants me dead¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let that happen to you and to our child. I¡¯ll protect the both of you, trust me.¡± She nod slightly before de give her a assuring smile and hug her again.


    When de cut their hugs, he pulled a trolley on where some foods ce. Her eyes quickly beamed in delight as she looked at those delectable dishes. God! She¡¯s salivating and instantly craves on those foods.


    ¡°Was that all for mine?¡± she asked, picking a slice of apple from the wooden te.


    de patted the top of her head. ¡°Of course, it is all yours my rabbit.¡± de pick another slice of apple and put it in front of her mouth.


    She smiled before opening her mouth for that tasty and juicy one. A mixed of crunchiness, sweetness and juiciness. Darn! Her mouth craves for more.


    ¡°Can you give me another one?¡± She blinked her eyes on de like a cute puppy. de just chuckled before getting another slice and putting it in her mouth.


    ¡°No need to show me your puppy eyes, Rabbit. I¡¯m already fool over you to the point that you can make me follow in your words without doing nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hmp. I love the apples, de. From now on, I like to have that in every snacks, and my meals.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who like the apples, Rabbit¡­ it was our baby. Right baby?¡± She felt touched when de leveled his head into her tummy and put his ears on top of it. ¡°Baby¡­ do you hear me? This is your father¡­ this is my voice. I was the one who made you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She pinched his cheeks. ¡°Silly lord¡­ don¡¯t let baby hear your words. You really a bad influence, de.¡± de justughed making his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Fine¡­ but admit it, Rabbit. I made him right?¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡± She rolled her eyes before pricking another slice with my fork. ¡°I made her also, de. You are not the only one who made him. You are just his father and I am his mother. You can¡¯t make a baby without me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Fine. I lost it again. My Rabbit is the winner, as always. Finish your foods, we have somewhere to go with.¡±


    Her brows twitched. ¡°Somewhere? And where?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Remember, the full moon ising. We need to buy your clothes and jewelries to use. Do you like it?¡±


    Full moon? Ah, she almost forgot thag night¡­


    ¡°Of course, I like it. I would love it especially that you are there, to apany me. Let baby finish his foods first and I gonna take a bath. After that, we are got to be going.¡±


    de replied her a grin making her furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s with the grin, Mister?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I am just thinking if I could apany you while you¡¯re taking your shower?¡±


    ¡°Silly!¡±

 Chapter 45

    Cand exhaustedlyid her body on the soft mattress as soon as they arrived in the pce and reached their room. Buying some random yet elegant clothes and jewelries made her tired but still, happy and contented. Now, after bringing home some branded gowns and shoes as well as purses, Cand couldn¡¯t help it but to felt sudden excitement for the full moon night. Though it wasn¡¯t really her thing. She never felt so excited towards a full moon party like this. Just like she was saying, every full moon, she lost control. She lost her drive on herself that is why, as much as possible, she avoided to be under the light of the full moon before.


    But now, one day before the full moon, she was beyond excited. Was it because it will going to be her first full moon party together with de or she is excited because on that night, de and her will going to be official in the eyes of many. Well, she definitely choose thetter.


    She smiled on her own thoughts. Yeah, definitely the undying excitement she feels was because of that. Finally, they will going to be official. On that full moon night, she will going to marry de¡­ his beloved mate.


    Cand shrieked out before rolling several times above the bed until she fell on the floor. That went her back to her sense and refrain herself from shrieking again. But she can¡¯t just do so she shrieked out again and again until her throat hurts.


    When she felt tired again from shrieking, she decided to go outside de¡¯s room and went on the first floor of the pce. Her tummy growls as she walked through the hallway. She can¡¯t help but to clutch her belly and talk to her child while walking.


    ¡°Just wait for another minutes, baby. Mommy is going to get your foods now.¡± Then she smiled and hurried it up.


    She was on the staircase when she saw Curly, heading through her direction. After she caught de and Curly, she haven¡¯t seen her again. Just this day again. Cand continued to walk and when there were only thin distance between her and Curly, she smiled at her. But Curly just twitched her eyebrow on her. That didn¡¯t shock her anyway. Since the day she met Curly, Cand already know that Curly¡¯s blood boils everytime they saw each other. The feeling is mutual though.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s really true?¡± That made her stop in the middle of the stairs. She turned around to see Curly again who is now few meters away from her.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± she asked, bit confused.


    Curly took three steps down. She exaggeratedly crossed her arms around her breasts making it looks like already popping out from her tube dress. ¡°It¡¯s really true?¡±


    ¡°Truth what?¡±


    Curly smirk at her. ¡°It is really true that you are already pregnant,¡± Curly said.


    Cand forced a smile on her lips. ¡°Uh, yeah¡­ it¡¯s true¨C¡±


    ¡°With de¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, with de¡¯s child,¡± she repeated.


    What Curly next thing to do literally shocked Cand. Sheughed mockingly before she grabbed her on her arms. That made Cand winced in pain because it wasn¡¯t just a tight grip, it is freakishly tight making Curly¡¯s nails dug on her skins. Cand¡¯s blood instantly mixed on the air, she saw how her skins bleeds on Curly¡¯s nails.


    ¡°You are a bitch! How can you made him fell in your hands, gold digger? Don¡¯t you know de don¡¯t deserve you, an eternal bitch like you?!¡± Curly¡¯s eyes turns into red but Cand deterred herself from fighting back.


    Not that she was ying a victim nor frightened towards Curly, it was her child upying her mind right at that moment. She couldn¡¯t fight back and have a cat fight with Curly because she knew, it will only affect her child. And Cand definitely don¡¯t want that to happen.


    ¡°Let me go, Curly¡­ it hurts,¡± she beg, instead.


    ¡°Hurts?¡± Curly asked, grinning at her. ¡°Of course, it is.¡± Then Cand almost shout in pain when Curly break her bone effortlessly.


    ¡°It hurts right, bitch? Do you think what¡¯s hurts more, huh Cand? It was taking your baby away from you so de won¡¯t going to marry you on the full moon party.¡±


    ¡°Dare to try it, Curly. I will be the one who¡¯ll going to kill you, alive.¡± They both find the owner of the voice who suddenly butt in.


    When they looked up, they saw Primo¡­ giving Curly his death res. ¡°Let go of Candelita, Curly,¡± he said in the coldest tone of his voice.


    ¡°W¨Cwhy would I follow you?¡± Curly, even though have the courage to spoke back, she can¡¯t help but to stuttered. Telling that she is affected with Primo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Why do you have to follow me?¡± Primo chuckled. He put his hands on his pockets and throw more dangerous res to Curly. ¡°Because I said so,¡± he added then he started to climb down.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he reach their post, Primo grabbed Cand¡¯s arm which is holding tightly by Curly. Then he met Curly¡¯s eyes with his caustic red eyes. ¡°Dare to hurt her again, I¡¯ll strangle you until you beg for your life. Dare to hurt my brother¡¯s mate and their child, I¡¯m telling you¡­ you¡¯ll be buried, six feet below.¡± And with that, Primo dragged her back upstairs.


    Cand just follow to Primo who¡¯s still holding and dragging her to a familiar room. When they stopped into Primo¡¯s room, the kid opened the door for her in a gentleman manner.


    ¡°Sit there for a while, I¡¯m going to treat your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ there¡¯s no need, Primo,¡± she said making Primo stop from walking and looked at her, asking. ¡°Remember, vampires can heal. I already treat myself while we¡¯re in our way here.¡± Then she showed a smile.


    Primo sighed before drawing near her. ¡°Why did you came out from my brother¡¯s room? Did you forget what he have said?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know¡­ I haven¡¯t forget that.¡± She sighed, ying with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I felt hungry that¡¯s why I came out. I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet Curly on my way. If only I know, then I¡¯d rather stay on the room,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Primo walked away from her. When she followed the kid with her eyes, she saw Primo stopped at the telephone on the center table. ¡°Yeah, make it faster and please, add some.¡± The kid said to someone his talking to the telephone.


    Then Primo go back on her ce. ¡°Your foods will be there, just wait for a minute or two. I told the maid to make it rush.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cand sid instead.


    ¡°Thank you for the foods? Everyone has the right to eat though ¨C¡± she cut his words.


    ¡°Thank you for threatening Curly and saving me from her earlier.¡±


    Primo¡¯s brows twitch. ¡°I did not threat her. What I¡¯ve said earlier is the truth and if ever she did the same mistake again, I will not hesitate to do what I have said. And please, Candelita¡­ I did save you because I also think of my neice if ever you fight her back.¡± Then heughed.


    ¡°Yeah, if I am not pregnant¡­ for sure, I¡¯ll fight her back. How dare that woman hurt me? I did not hurt her though. I even tried to be nice at her even though I don¡¯t like the idea of it. Arg! That bitch. How can a princess like her act like that. It was so inappropriate and disrespectful for her. Her attitude ruins her image. If I were her, I¡¯ll try to fix my attitude and started to be nice to others.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t stress yourself with her. The food ising, eat a lot. As much as possible, finish all the foods.¡± She nods while started to salivating to those foods telling by Primo to her.


    Just like what Primo told, the food arrived just few moments after. Because of hungry, Cand eat all foods that she could eat. She eat lots of seafoods as well as fruits more especially apples which became her favorite since she got pregnant. After she eat almost all tes, Cand caressed her own tummy and smiled to the fullest.


    ¡°God! I felt so full. How about you, baby? Did you enjoy the foods?¡± she asked, talking to her tummy as if the baby inside it will answer back.


    When she nced at Primo, she saw the kid reading books while gradually eating his cakes and drinking his juice.


    ¡°What are you reading, Primo?¡± she asked.


    Primo nced at her. ¡°Nothing. I am just reading some fact books about my ability. My mentor told me to start gathering some information about my ability so it would be easy for me to learn how to control it. You know, I can¡¯t fully control my ability and usually leads me to trouble.¡±


    Cand ced her index finger under her chin while nodding slightly at Primo. So, Primo is also having a hard time to control his power. Just like how she is to her ability. In that moment, Cand can¡¯t help but to think her ability too. What if she tried to look for some books that is connected to her power? Will she able to control it properly?


    ¡°How about you, Candelita?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± She pointed herself then Primo nod at her.


    ¡°Since the day I met you, I haven¡¯t seen your ability yet. You¡¯re not even using it? Even that day when we were attacked by rebels. You didn¡¯t show your ability? Why is that so?¡±


    She scratch the back of her head. ¡°I don¡¯t show it simply because I don¡¯t have one,¡± she lied.


    Well, she has. But was it still considered an ability when it puts her own life on stake? Was it still an ability that could be proud of when it can give desvastating results to her to those people around her? Yes, her ability seems cool, powerful but when she started to use it, it was other way round.


    Indeed, it is powerful but with that ability, Cand can¡¯t find the guts to brag it when it can kills instantly. That kind of ability shouldn¡¯t exist and yes, what she just did¡­ was alright. That ability of her deserves to be kept as a secret. It should be sealed so it won¡¯t destroy anyone.


    ¡°There is no vampire born without his ability, Candelita.¡±


    She shrugged, trying to keep it normal. ¡°Well, I was born. I was born without one,¡± she lied again. She¡¯s just hoping that Primo will not notice those lies lingers in her words.


    ¡°You maybe have one,¡± Primo still insist.


    She shook her head. ¡°If I have one, then I should let you know from the very start, right? I don¡¯t have ability. Or maybe your right, I maybe have one but me either didn¡¯t know it. Because I still didn¡¯t discover it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you maybe have one. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll find it out soon. Just wait for that time. Sooner orter, you could show it to me. Who knows, that ability is so powerful. Powerful than mine.¡± Then he winked.


    She just smiled and didn¡¯t bother to speak again. She just watched Primo as he read his books seriously while she, in herself drown into her own thoughts.


    ¡°Your ability is powerful enough, Primo. You possessed a cool one but to tell you, if you¡¯re expecting that my ability will be powerful too¡­ then you are wrong. I wasn¡¯t powerful, it¡¯s destructive. Whenever I used it, it only leads me to danger¡­ to my exact death. Just funny how it happened before. If there¡¯s no one save me from death then there is no Candelita who you treat as your besr friend. There¡¯s no me who came here in your pce as an enemy but ends up as part of your family. My ability is powerful but despite of it, even how powerful and cool it is¡­ I still don¡¯t like what I possessed,¡± she said inside her mind while her eyes are still glued into Primo.

 Chapter 46

    ¡°Wow!¡± Cand looked at de¡¯s reflection on the mirror.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the reaction, de?¡± she demanded, twitching her brow at him.


    de chortle before hugging her from behind. He sniffed her hair andter on, buried his head on her neck. It instantly gives her tickling sensation as de lick her on her exposed skin. Silent moan escaped from her lips as she pressed her eyes shut.


    ¡°I am definitely sure that my mate is the most gorgeous vampire of this night,¡± he praised.


    She just smiled as her eyes remains closed. The night is the most awaited night of all vampires in the whole vampire world. The full moon night hase and vampires now are all busy. Preparing their selves for the full moon which can strengthen and grow their powers. And just like those vampires, Cand is also busy¡­ busy preparing herself not just for the full moon party but for the most anticipated wedding of the Crimson Pce.


    ¡°Few moment from now, you will be my official wife, Rabbit.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she breathed. ¡°My name will be changed by yours, de. Are you really sure for this wedding? Are you not backing out?¡± she doubted.


    Even though de¡¯s always made her feel the great feeling of being love, she couldn¡¯t stopped but to sometimes doubted it. She¡¯s not doubting de¡¯s feelings for her because she knew, it was all genuine. What she doubted is herself. She still doubt herself at some point because no matter what happen, she is just an ordinary vampire. And yet, her mate is a prince who¡¯s far from being different from her. She heard how others told unpleasant things about her and even though she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, it still hurts her. Knowing that she maybe de¡¯s mate, the prince¡¯s mate¡­ but it won¡¯t change how others sees her as a maid.


    Her life¡­ her life seems fairy tale. Yeah, it is. And wouldn¡¯t be a fairy tale if there¡¯s no de.


    ¡°How about you, are you sure of me?¡± de asked afterwards instead of answering her question.


    She smiled as she sighed. ¡°I am sure with you. Who am I to reject you as your mate. I am just a nobodypared to you, de. If there¡¯s someone who has the right to call off this wedding, it was none other than but you. You have all the right¨C¡±


    ¡°Sshh!¡± de stopped her by putting his index finger on her lips. She stared on their reflection in the mirror.


    de is hugging her on her waist with his left arm while his other hand is in mouth, stopping her words by his finger. He¡¯s staring intently at her, the kind of stare that he only shown when he¡¯s dead serious.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s our reflection tells?¡± de¡¯s brow twitched.


    She just shook her head.


    ¡°It tells how I am dead serious with you, Cand. I will marry you right at this night and no one can stop the wedding of our. And after that wedding, I will hold you like there¡¯s no forever. I will love you with all my heart. I will stay beside you and will never leave you. I will showered you my kisses and undying love for you and to our future children. Lastly, I will mark you territorially,¡± his voice were raspy.


    ¡°You will not leave me, are you sure?¡± she again asked. de just nod at her before kissing her on the side of her head.


    All she could asked on that moment is his faithfulness to his words. Because after this night, she will wake up the next morning as a Crimson and no longer as Rios. And just like what de have said, she also promised that she will love him to the fullest. She will never leave his side and stayed on him no matter what happened. Just like how de marked him as his property, she will also mark him this night as something she won¡¯t dare to share with others.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± She clung her arms around de¡¯s arm before they walked out from their room and walked through the hallway.


    Everyone are waiting for them just like how they are all waiting for the full moon to shown up. She should be felt nervous as this will be time again that she will let herself to stand under the moonlight. But with de on her side, Cand knew that she is secured. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.


    When they finally reaced the grand staircase, Cand peeked down the ground floor and just like what she expected, everyone is on the ground floor. All waiting for her and de¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Smile, Rabbit. You are my mate, the most beautiful mate. Put smile on your luscious lips and show them that you deserve to be my mate. Because me, I will do the same thing. I will smile wide and wide just to prove them that I am deserving to have you as my mate.¡± She nods at him before de put a kiss on her lips.


    She hold on tighter on his arms as they began to climbed down the stairs as the melodious music filled the whole pce as they climbed down together. There is spotlight that only focus on them. Making her and de standout from the rest. And when they reached thest step, everyone pped their hands as they began shouting their names. It surprised her. Last time she checked, not everyone wants her to be de¡¯s wife but now¡­ all she could heard is their eptance.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°People of Crimson, let me introduce to you the newly crowned princess of our kingdom, Lady Cand Crimson. The mate of our very own lord, the first prince, Lord de Crimson!¡± It was Lord Magnus who announced them officially as one.


    Everyone shouted, the whole ce filled with loud cheered of the crowd. As they walked through the middle of the floor, everyone are congratting them. Cand just smiled at them with her teary eyes. Her heart is also crying out from delight. It¡¯s aching as she continued to feel their eptance and their supports that she didn¡¯t think she will earn as she married de.


    What she is in now is far from what she nned.


    And those memories that she had before she entered on the Crimson Pce shed through her mind. From her n to expose all evilness of the Royal Family to the ns of assassinating them. How did it happened that she is the one who will stopped her own n of killing them just because she met Primo and afterwards, she met him. She met de who¡¯s the reason why she changed.


    Love changes her. And yeah, the love of her life changes her. She¡¯s once an enemy but now, she is now a princess. Lady Cand Crimson, wife of the Lord de Crimson, the first prince of Crimson Pce.


    Everything are just like a dream. A dream that she doesn¡¯t want to wake up on.


    ¡°Congrattions, Son.¡± Lord Magnus give his son a manly hug. Then Lady Lorraine together with Primo drew near them. The Queen hug her son and when she looked at Cand, she smiled at her before caging her into her arms.


    ¡°Congrattions, Cand. Wee to the family,¡± she said.


    Cand smiled in contentment. ¡°Thank you, Lady Lorraine.¡±


    ¡°Lady Lorraine? Nah, call me mother.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±she trailed off. ¡± Thank you, Mother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better. Come on, join us on our seat.¡± Lady Lorraine dragged her to their table where there are two people waiting for them.


    ¡°Rouge, Liza¡­ this is Cand, de¡¯s lovely mate,¡± Lady Lorraine introduces her to the two people who¡¯s also seating on their table. ¡°Cand, meet Lady Liza and Lord Rouge of the Falcon Pce, from the West. They are Lord Liam¡¯s parents.¡± Her eyes got widened.


    This is the first time she met them.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, your highnesses.¡± She bowed her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too, Lady Cand. Liam¡¯s never been this right about giving definition to a woman. You are truly beautiful.¡± She flushed with Lady Lizapliment but instantly faded when she heard de groaned beside her.


    ¡°That jerk¡­ he¡¯s obviously hitting with my wife before. If I didn¡¯t warned him, he will definitely steal my mate from me,¡± he ranted making the oldsughed at him even her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me my son, de,¡± said Lord Rouge. ¡°You can¡¯t me him if he falls for your wife. She¡¯s beautiful and really deserves to be on the spotlight. If Liam didn¡¯t notice him, then he¡¯s a fool,¡± he added.


    It made Cand felt the sudden awkwardness. Instead of butting in to their discussion, she just choose to eat her foods as her stomach is already growling. Beside her is Primo who¡¯s also busy eating his foods rather that joining the conversation of the olds lords anddies. She heard themughing gradually but de remains irritated beside her because of the topic about Liam.


    Just like the other tables, their table is also busy and noisy. But then, the noise was being reced when the light suddenly turned off. Everyone gasped in shocked and when the light came back, their whole attention was caught by an unknown visitor. Their eyes glued on someone, sitting on the throne where the queen supposed to sit.


    ¡°Blessed your full moon night, everyone!¡± she greet in loud voice.


    When Cand¡¯s eyes focused on that visitor, her jaw dropped. Unknown panic quickly attacked her entire self as she stared at that woman. Maybe others didn¡¯t notice what she noticed but she was sure, beyond sure that the unexpected visitor is looking like her on some point.


    ¡°Hello people of Crimson, did you miss me?!¡± She stood up from the throne and walked through their tables.


    The King, Lord Magnus seems alerted and quickly stood up together with Lord Rouge. They both stood in front of their table and it looks like the two king are protecting their table. When the woman reached their post, she stared at the two kings. A kind of stare that says she wasn¡¯t intimidated. Cand peeked out to scan the woman who¡¯s slightly blocking by the two king. And right there and there, she realized that she wasn¡¯t mistaken. She really looks like her.


    ¡°Why are you here, Lady Amary?¡± It was Lord Magnus who first spoke.


    The woman named Lady Amaryughed at him mockingly before answering. ¡°Tonight is full moon night. Everyone are expected to celebrate so do I,¡± she replied.


    ¡°But you are not a vampire to celebrate with us,¡± Lord Rouge reasoned out.


    ¡°Ah, sorry I forgot.¡± Sheughed again. ¡°But on the second thoughts, am I not allowed to celebrate with you? Does the moon goddess wasn¡¯t allowed to celebrate with these vampires who once adored my enchanting beauty?¡±


    Moon Goddess? Cand felt confused.


    ¡°That was before. Before, you are allowed and we are honored to have you in our full moon night. But now, the things already changed. Since the day you made yourself an evil, we already forget you.¡±


    ¡°Forget me?!¡± Sheughed again but this time, with so much evilness. ¡°Sad to say, I don¡¯t forget those people who owned a lot from me. And that¡¯s includes you, Lord Magnus and the rest of your allies!¡± her voiced boomed the whole pce.


    Her voice seems echoed on Cand¡¯s ears and even it was weird to say, she thinks that she already heard that voice. She just can¡¯t point put when and where.


    ¡°I don¡¯t forget, Lord Magnus. Of all people, you should know that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason of showing your presence here, Lady Amary?¡± Lord Magnus inquired, on his voice there creeps his patience.


    ¡°What¡¯s my reason? You already know that, Lord Magnus. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t read my letter days ago? It states what I really need and the reason why I am here¨C¡±


    Lord Magnus cut Lady Amary¡¯s words. ¡°We can¡¯t give you what you asked for, Lady Amary. You better leave my pce with peace. We will not give you what you want,¡± Lord Magnus said, clenching his jaw.


    When Cand¡¯s eyes roamed around, everyone¡¯s eyes are still glued on the woman. Even Lady Lorraine and Lady Liza, they are both looking at the woman. Their eyes shouts strange feeling, maybe they are confused or somehow felt threat because of Lady Amary¡¯s presence. When her eyesnded on her mate sitting beside her, de is also looking serious at thedy. She wanted to ask him but restrained herself not to as it might attract their attention which she didn¡¯t want to happen.


    ¡°You know I always find my ways to get what I want, right?¡± Lady Amary take some steps to walk around on the free space that is specifically meant for dancingter on the party. But it didn¡¯t happen because of her presence that is not expected.


    ¡°Leave now, Lady Amary. We don¡¯t want any troubles. I want my kingdom at peace.¡±


    ¡°Then give me what I want!¡± Lady Amary roared.


    ¡°We can¡¯t. I can¡¯t give you her!¡± Lord Magnus eximed back, clenching his fists into tight balls.


    After Lord Magnus yelled, she felt de tightened his grip on her hand making her look on him. He¡¯s still serious but there¡¯s also a hint of alertness on his eyes.


    ¡°Give her to me, Magnus and I will leave your kingdom at peace. Simple as that, Magnus.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pushed me to my limit, Amary. You will see what you¡¯re looking for,¡± Lord Magnus threatened.


    ¡°Oh, should I run wimps now? What do you think of me, a coward? Do you really think you can shoo me away just because you threatened me? Oh, My King¡­ my dear Highness. I am Lady Amary, the Goddess of the Moon and you are just my venerator before. I will not leave your castle unless you give me her to me.¡±


    ¡°I already told you, we¨C¡± Lord Magnus¡¯ words was cut as his body flew on the nearest pir causing damage on it because of the impact.


    It was sharp scene and everyone are alerted as their King¡¯s body is easily thrown into the pir. Others gasped in horror while other tried to attack Lady Amary but all their efforts became futile as they are also easily thrown away.


    ¡°If you want piece, give her to me. That¡¯s all I asked. Give me my daughter and I¡¯ll leave. Did you hear me, Magnus?! Give that woman to me.¡± Then Lady Amary¡¯s eyes went back on their table.


    ¡°Give Cand to me!¡±


    Lady Amary¡¯s voice echoed on Cand¡¯s ears. Not because of its earsplitting loudness but because of what she just demanded.


    She needs her.

 Chapter 47

    It wasn¡¯t the gasped came out from everyone¡¯s mouth that became the center of Cand¡¯s attention, it was what Lady Amary demanded to Lord Magnus. She wasn¡¯t sure if her ears are just dirty making her sense of hearing failed or it was the other way around. Even after hearing it clear, Cand could not still process those words. All she just understand is that Lady Amary came to their full moon party just to get her back. To get her daughter back which happened to be her. But how could it be possible when she can¡¯t even recognize Lady Amary in any angle. Yes, they look alike but that wasn¡¯t a valid reason for her to believe her words.


    Her mother died. She saw how her mother died in front of her. So, how did it happened that Lady Amary became her mother. That¡¯s a lie and she will never believe her.


    ¡°Come to me, my daughter.¡± Lady Amary walked near the table where she¡¯s in. She stared at Cand with so much emotions, undeniable longiness is filling her eyes. ¡°Come to your mother, Cand. I am here to get you back, my daughter. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± she asked her.


    Cand on the other hand remained still on where she¡¯s standing. Thedy¡¯s words are giving her effects but she¡¯s still in her right mind. If there¡¯s something that the death of her parents gives to her, it was the pain. The excruciating pain. Other than that is the hatred. And what its truly taught her is not to trust other¡¯s words.


    In vampire world, evilness are everywhere. When you look at on your surroundings, evil doings are can be found. You will thought that you can trust someone but is was a no.


    Betrayals are everywhere. Even the person you trust with all your heart can betrayed you. Just like how Lord Magnus betrayed her parents.


    When that shes through her mind, the uncontroble hatred sumbed her again. The hatred that once conquered by love. The pain of the past attacked her again making her heart aches and cries from anguish.


    Cand clutched her chest as her breath is getting hard. Seems like the air in her body couldn¡¯t support her breathing anymore.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She looked at de who¡¯s eyes are shouting worriedness but at some point, Cand couldn¡¯t believe that emotion.


    It¡¯s like someone is controlling her mind making her not to believe on de. She hated the Royal Family from the very start and now, that hatred overpowered the love she had in her heart.


    She stood up from her seat.


    Gathering the textiles at the end of her elegant and long gown, she run out from their table. She heard him shouted for her name but she didn¡¯t looked back. Cand just continue on running until she reached the main door of the pce. There are knights who tried to stopped her from running away but to her shocked, in just a flicks of her arms¡­ all knights thrown away. Even though she¡¯s still in shock, it didn¡¯t stop her from running. She continued when there are no longer knights that are blocking her way.


    ¡°Cand!¡±


    ¡°Candelita!¡±


    She turned around when she heard those familiar voice. It was Primo and de, both shooting her their eyes. But she didn¡¯t care for right that moment, she¡¯s fuming in anger, in hatred towards the family who destroyed hers.


    ¡°Mdy¡­¡±


    Cand was threw off-guard when someone blocks her again. In front of her, there stands Lord Liam who¡¯s staring at her also with worries in his eyes.


    ¡°Get out of my way, Liam,¡± she demanded.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to you? Why are you acting like this? Everyone are worried sick of you. Don¡¯t listen to her¨C¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t listen to her!¡± she roared, breaking the silence of the night even the silence of those people who¡¯s eyeing on her. ¡°I don¡¯t believe on what she¡¯s saying. Where I am listening by now is the thing that shouts by my heart, by my mind. The Royal Family including you!¡± She pointed Liam with her index finger.


    ¡°This family ruined me! They ruined my life! My family! And I am a fool, a brainless daughter who forgive those vampires who¡¯s responsible for my parents¡¯ death. But now that I finally woke up from my own foolishness, it¡¯s payback time.¡±


    She dangerously twirled around to met the eyes of those people who¡¯s eyeing her. Tears fall down from her eyes when itsnded on de, on Primo.


    ¡°C¨CCrimson Family¡­¡± she breath. ¡°I tried to forgive you, but I can¡¯t. This night, I just woke up from my dream. I have realized that you can¡¯t turn your enemies into family. I¡¯ve love you, wholeheartedly but it was the death of my beloved parents that we talk about here.¡±


    ¡°Lady Cand.¡± She smiled in bitterness when she heard that voice, calling her with the title she once ept earlier but now, it¡¯s making her feel puking.


    ¡°Remember my mother and father, Lord Magnus? Remember the two innocent vampires whom you killed just because of your eagerness on the power? I am their daughter, the daughter they hide inside the cab¡­¡± her voice cracked as she remembered that painful night.


    ¡°They are not your parents,¡± Lord Magnus reasoned out. ¡°That two vampires are just illusions made by¨C¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Magnus!¡± Lady Amary came back into the picture again. She¡¯s now standing in the ground, just few meters away behind Liam.


    Their eyes both settled on her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ept your ruthlessness, Magnus? You killed innocent lives yet you¡¯re denying it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to shut up, Amary!¡± Magnus firef back. ¡°We all know what¡¯s the truth behind those lies you have created before. That two vampires, they aren¡¯t Cand¡¯s parents. Those are just illusions that you created for the sake of your wickedness! Why don¡¯t you tell your daughter what¡¯s the truth or should I the one who tell her?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You can¡¯t change her mind. She¡¯s already under my control and no one can stop me from getting her. I will use her to gain back my power!¡±


    As if it was a hard rock strikes on Cand¡¯s head. After hearing what Lady Amary have just said, and what¡¯s on Lord Magnus¡­ Cand realized that she¡¯s in the middle of uncertainty. On doubts of who will she believes in. All what¡¯s clear to her is what she have witness the night when her parents got murdered.


    But was all of that are true?


    Or Lord Magnus is right?


    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­¡± She pointed out Lady Amary who instantly locked her gaze on her. ¡°Earlier¡­ you called me daughter. What does it m¨Cmean?¡± she stuttered.


    Lady Amary give her a lopsided smile. Th smile that made her realized what¡¯s the truth. And right after she realized that Lady Amary is possibly her real mother, the image of a girl running away from an open field came into her mind.


    A little girl who¡¯s hugged by dirts, who¡¯s face was covered by sticky dirt. Who¡¯s hair was tangled, a little girl who¡¯s running while in total messed.


    Cand stumbled on the ground. She weakly hugged herself using her trembling arms as she also see what the little girl in her mind saw.


    An almost lifeless woman¡­ staring at the girl with her half-open eyes. Her breathing wasn¡¯t stable yet she¡¯s still shouting for the little girl to escape. To leave her and hide for her own safety.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Cand uttered as the little girl in her mind also breath for words.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Mother!¡± She again cried out as the roaring thunder boomed out. Everyone shouted because of shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± With all her gathered strength, Cand stood up from the ground and hastily attacked Lady Amary who throw off-guard. ¡°It was you who killed my mother!¡± she roared as she tried tond her her punches.


    ¡°It was you! I saw it! I am that girl! I am that girl who¡¯s with the woman you killed merciless! I will make you pay! You¡¯ll pay it with your own life! I will kill you!¡± Cand continued to fire Lady Amary her punches but thedy seems so expert in fighting as it was easy for her to avoid her attacks.


    ¡°Cand!¡± She heard someone calling her but she didn¡¯t bother to look and see who¡¯s shouting. Her mind only focused on thedy whom killed her mother.


    It was all true. Lord Magnus wasn¡¯t lying. She saw it with her own eyes how her mother were brutally murdered by Lady Amary. She remembered it now, she remembered the day when she and her mother are running, escaping from someone but then they were caught. Lady Amary caught them and she killed her mother with her bare hands.


    ¡°You killed her! I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Driven by so much pain, so much hatred¡­ she was able to inable her ability. Her ability that everytime she¡¯s using, she also puts her own life in danger.


    The thunder roared even more. The ck night was then lights up by the full moon which finally shown up together with horrible lightnings making people cries in horrified. It was years and years ago when shest used her ability and now she¡¯s using it, Cand could tell how her ability reign her whole being. With the caustic sensationing from her veins, the energy she¡¯s feeling seems gathered on her hands.


    ¡°What you did to her have no forgiveness!¡± she shouted before choking Lady Amary. Thedy writhed in agony as her caustic hand gives her burns around her neck.


    ¡°Feel my power. Feel the ming vengeance of my power, Amary!¡±

 Chapter 48

    de was staring at Cand who¡¯s still unconscious since that night happened. He could still remember how her disastrous ability shocked everyone including him. How her ability destroyed the ground, how it washed out those trees around. Lastly, how the thunder and lightnings roared out and bing one of Cand¡¯s weapon as she fought Lady Amary.


    That was the first time he saw her on that state. Almost loosing her sanity because of anger that¡¯s eating her that night. Never in his thoughtse up that he will ever witnessed that side of Cand. Who else could say that her tamed mate is actually possessing an ability that¡¯s been fade out throughout their history.


    Cand¡¯s ability waspletely vanished as the time goes by. As far as he knows, only those royal blooded one can ever possess that kind of ability which is believed that has a blessing from their god. From the father of their lives.


    Who would have thought that Cand is a vampire who carries a blessing from their god. His mate is not just a royal blooded vampire but a blessed one. And even though he don¡¯t want how her own ability put her life in danger, de couldn¡¯t help but to be proud of his mate. To his rabbit¡­


    ¡°Hey, rabbit.¡± He kissed Cand on her hand. He gently squeezed it as he continued to put kisses on it.


    ¡°You made me shock on your ability, do you know that? You just made me fall for you harder. When I saw how you wrecked that night with your cool power, I swear. I just stay on my ce, stiffened on the ground as I stared at you in awe. You¡¯re so cool, baby,¡± he continued talking as if Cand will heard him when it¡¯s been two weeks since she became unconscious.


    Her Cand was still alive. But as he looked on her now, she looks like half dead. Lying on their bed almost lifeless.


    ¡°You probably hear me by now, right?¡± He smiled at her. ¡°Well, yeah¡­ I guess you are. I just want to say that please wake up, Rabbit. I¡¯ve missed you so much. I missed your smiles, your rants most especially your eyes as they beamed in joy. I missed you kisses, your hugs and touch. I missed everything about you, Rabbit so could you give me a favor. Please wake up for me. There¡¯s someone who¡¯s waiting for you to wake up and that¡¯s m¨Cme¡­¡± his voice broke as tears fell down on his cheeks.


    For those days, de didn¡¯t do anything but to stayed beside Cand. The doctor already told him that they have less chance on to be with her again. As her ability really puts her own life on stake. Her right arm have burned. She lost almost of her strength as she lost control on herself that night. The wounds caused by Lady Amary to her own daughter were serious too. Cand lost much of her blood and even though he already give her his, it wasn¡¯t enough to heal those wounds. They now only depends on miracle.


    But no matter how thin the hope that is left to them, de will remain on her side. He will never leave Cand and let death take away his mate on him. He will do everything just to be with her again, even it means his own life. Because life for de was just nothing if he will lost the woman of his life. Not his rabbit¡­ not his stubborn yet loving rabbit.


    ¡°How was her?¡± It was Liam who entered their room. He also visits Cand during his free time and now, he¡¯s here visiting her.


    He shrugged. ¡°Just like the other day. There¡¯s still no responseing from her. I¡¯ve talked to her a lot but it seems that I am talking to the air.¡± His eyes are still glued on Cand.


    ¡°She still breath, de. We should not lost our hope. Sooner orter, I know she will wake up. She wille back and recover from what happened to her.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am useless as her mate?¡± he suddenly asked.


    Liam chuckled. ¡°What made you think of that? You¡¯re not useless to her. You just didn¡¯t know¨C¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± He frustratedly brushed his hair using his fingers. ¡°I am her mate but I didn¡¯t know about her ability. What kind of mate I am? I don¡¯t even know that thing. If only I know how her ability may affect her then I shouldn¡¯t let her used it. I should have stopped her.¡±


    ¡°de, we didn¡¯t know. No one knows not even her own mother knows about her ability. Only Cand knew that if ever she will use her ability, it will put her on danger. She lost control and no one could me her because it was the anger which driving her that night. We tried to stopped her right? We tried but she¡¯s already dumb. That night¡­ all that is important for her is to kill the vampire who killed her mother.¡± Liam reasoned out.


    de nodded but still unconvince. He can¡¯t help it. He couldn¡¯t help but to me himself at some point. If only he knew that Cand¡¯s ability is dangerous not just to vampires around them but also to herself, then he have stop her from the very start. But no, he didn¡¯t get a chance to do that because he didn¡¯t know. He¡¯s clueless, unaware and a fool. They¡¯ve been together for almost every day, spending nights together but yet, asking Cand about her ability didn¡¯t popped up on his mind.


    He¡¯s useless. A useless and a selfish mate for Cand. Now, it was toote for his regrets as his mate is already suffering. Cand is in the battle of fighting for her own life. How de wished that she will win against death. That she wille back into his arms again because if that didn¡¯t happen, he¡¯s beyond willing to follow her. If he needs to kill himself just to be with Cand again, he will dly will.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, de. I know her. Cand is the bravest vampire I¡¯ve ever met. I know, she wille back. She wille back to us because she survive death.¡± Liam patted him on his shoulder before he went off.


    When he was left alone, tranquility embrace their whole room again. He stood up from his seat afterwards and leaned closer to kiss Cand on her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, Rabbit. I will just get you a bag of blood. Wait me here,¡± he said before facing the door where Liam went off.


    Before de totally leave Cand, he twirled around to see her again then stepping out of the room. He walked through the hallway and headed straight to room where bags of bloods are located. Along his way, he crossed Primo who¡¯s walking through the opposite direction.


    ¡°Are you going to visit Cand?¡± he asked him.


    The kid nodded at him. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m nning to visit him before leaving to the West. Mother wants me to be with her. I gotta go to see Candelita. Mother¡¯s waiting for me outside.¡± He nod at him before continuing walking.


    de just needs to count fee seconds before he reached the room. When he stepped inside, he quickly get what he wanted and came out the room again. He then walked through Cand¡¯s room but he furrowed in confusion when he saw Primo running to him.


    Primo reached his ce with a fainted face, dry lips and with a blood on his right hand.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± he inquired. The blood of bags already fell down on the floor. He kneel in front of Primo and hold him tightly on his shoulders. ¡°What happened? What happened to you?!¡± He shaken Primo.


    Primo on the other hand is still gasping for some aor before he managed to speak. ¡°Brother¡­¡± he breath. ¡°I saw her¡­¡±


    ¡°You see her? Who?!¡±


    ¡°Lasy Amary¡­ I saw her, Brother. She abducted Candelita¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± de roared.


    ¡°I tried to stop her. I used my ability to stop her but I did not seed. She¡¯s with a wizard who used a portal to escape from me¨C¡± Primo didn¡¯t finish his words as de already run off to the room where Cand is resting.


    When the door flew open, he only saw how the room turned into upside down. Mess and mess everywhere. Broken furnitures including the bed where Cand supposedly lying are already turned into broken pieces. Other than the mess, there is no Cand inside.


    ¡°No. No. No!¡± de shouted as he run fast as he can.


    He directly headed down stairs to summoned the knights whose probably busy on their training. Behind him is Primo who¡¯s also running even though there is a wounds he¡¯s enduring.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°de, what happened?¡± Liam quickly went on de¡¯s ce as he reached the training field.


    ¡°I need your knights including you,¡± he announced.


    ¡°Wait. What?!¡± Liam¡¯s confused.


    ¡°They abducted Cand. That daughter of the bitch abducted my mate. I need to follow her and get my mate back on me!¡± he yelled as the wind blows tremendously.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Liam cursed consecutively. ¡°Where? Where are we going to follow them? Do you know where they are right now?¡±


    That question threw de off-guard. Yeah, he have all the guts to follow Lady Amary but the question is, where?


    Where they would follow her?


    He shook his head in defeat. Weakly, he stumbled on the ground as he throw punches on the ground creating some holes on it.


    ¡°We need Lord Magnus¨C¡±


    He cut Liam¡¯s word. ¡°But my father is currently on a meeting in the North. He will back in two days¡­¡±


    ¡°What the f*cking shit! Get up, we will follow him on the North. Wait for me here, I will just assigned my knights to their post and remind them to strengthen the patrol on the borders.¡±


    de nod at Liam as he started to walking away. When Liam is nowhere to be seen by his eyes, de get up and get back inside the pce. When he reached inside, he was weed by everyone who seems waiting for him. With them is his brother, Primo and his mother, Lady Lorraine.


    Lady Lorraine hurriedly hugged him as he reached their ce. ¡°What happened?!¡± she asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave together with Liam, Mother,¡± he announced.


    ¡°Primo already told me what happened to Cand. Are you going to follow Lady Amary?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t know where the hell did Lady Amary take Cand. If there¡¯s someone who can help us, it was Father. Liam and I will follow to him in the North and tell him what happened.¡±


    ¡°You will be safe, right? You will take care of yourself right, son? Promise me you wille back alive together with Liam and your father. Promise me, de¡­¡± Tears rolled down on Lady Lorraine¡¯s cheeks as she stared at her son.


    ¡°I¡¯ll promised. Wait for me and Dad here. We will end this war and I¡¯ll promised you our victory. We will attain our peace again and will get my mate back. Hell will freeze if I didn¡¯t get her back. Swear to hell!¡±

 Chapter 49

    Just like what they have nned, de and Liam begin their journey to North Castle where Lord Magnus is currently joining an important meeting along with the other Kings of each kingdom and the council. Lord Magnus needs to be in the North until seven days and two days are still needed to pass until he return in the Crimson Pce of the South. If de and Liam will still wait for that day, they might bete. It might be toote for them to find and save Cand on the hands of her own ruthless mother.


    ¡°Do you think, she will hurt her?¡± de sarcasticallyughed at Liam¡¯s question.


    He turned to face him and stared at Liam in disbelief. ¡°Do you think she will hesitate to hurt Cand? Of course, Lady Amary will definitely hurt Cand especially that she have all her ess to do so. Can¡¯t you see her that full moon night? We clearly saw her wrath and even though it was Cand, her own daughter is the one she¡¯s facing¡­ Lady Amary didn¡¯t hesitate to hurt and fight Cand back. How much more that we are not with Cand?¡± He chuckled while shaking his head.


    de then tilted his head and watch on the outside. They were in the middle of the dusty roads, the way through the North. Thick forest made their way to look more dangerous and it is not advisable to use the way they are using by now. By if they don¡¯t do so, their journey will take almost a week before they reached the border of the northern territory. The path they are using now will only need just three days for them to reach their destination. The shortest way is their best option by now. Though it was oozing dangerous, de didn¡¯t care as long as it was Cand whom he needs to save.


    Just like what he¡¯s saying¡­ everything for his mate.


    ¡°What have you feel after knowing that your mate is first after her revenge?¡± Liam inquired.


    He let out a chortled again. ¡°Nothing,¡± he tly said.


    ¡°Nothing? You mean you didn¡¯t feel anything after knowing that Cand is after her revenge? Aren¡¯t you got mad at her?¡±


    ¡°Mad at her?¡± He faced Liam with his tangled brows. ¡°Seriously, Liam? Do you think that¡¯s enough reason for me to got mad at my mate?¡± he asked back.


    ¡°Well, sort of.¡± Liam shrugged.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± he joked.


    ¡°Wait, what? Me? Crazy?!¡± Liam is pointing himself as if he can¡¯t take what de have said. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you if you ever feel that way? Can you me me when me, on myself was beyond shock too after knowing that Cand wasn¡¯t really a tamed woman in the first ce? I have heard everything¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°See? Wasn¡¯t that so unbelievable? I mean, yeah¡­ she fortunately changed her mind on setting aside her revenge which is in the first ce is wrong because she witnessed how Lord Magnus killed her fake parents. It caused her trauma and undying hatred toward your family and you. If it wasn¡¯t because the mate bound between you, if it wasn¡¯t because of you de¡­ do you think she will set aside her deep hatred? Now, tell me¡­ don¡¯t you ever feel the same way to her? Have you ever got mad at her after her revtion?¡±


    ¡°Still a no,¡± he said in finality. ¡°I love her and that¡¯s what all matter to me. I maybe shocked about her hidden agenda but what reigns me is my love for her. You know what, you will understand what I am saying now if you met the destined vampire for you, Liam. You will know what¡¯s the real meaning of love.¡± de patted Liam on his right shoulder.


    ¡°The real meaning of love?¡± Liam¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°I must say, Cand really changed you, bro. Who can say that the most ruthless and badass first prince of Crimson will change after meeting his mate? As far as I could remember, you deeply hatef being tied up. Do you remember how you discard your women before after getting what you want from them? Holy Moses, de! You really have changed and all thanks to Cand, right?¡±


    de nod. ¡°All thanks to Cand. That¡¯s why we need to save my rabbit because if we didn¡¯t, I swear¡­ de Crimson will back to who he is before,¡± he said.


    ¡°You are crazy, de. Do you think Cand will like what you¡¯re saying? If ever she will hear you¡­ that woman will knocked you down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already knocked out, Liam. Very very hard¡­¡±


    After several conversation, de and Liam continued their journey riding their hansom along with their ten knights whose riding their horses. It waste in the afternoon when they decided to stop at the middle of their journey. They rest for a while and eat some part of thei pocket foods. Some are loaves of bread, some fresh fruits especially apples. A jar of water and wine which can be helpful on storing their strengths.


    All thanks to her mother. The most caring mother de has.


    ¡°It¡¯s near night already, de. Will we still continue or do we need tl find ce to spend our night?¡±


    de roamed around his eyes into his surroundings. When he saw it¡¯s getting darker and some birds are flying back to their shelter, he sighed. He put his arms on his waist before walking near Liam.


    ¡°I think we need to stop for a while. It¡¯s getting dark and we can¡¯t put our restored strength at stake. Let¡¯s just find a better ce to spend out night.¡±


    ¡°Boys, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find a safe ce first. This way to north kingdom wasn¡¯t a safe ce for everyone, not even for us vampires!¡± Liam shouted,manding their knights.


    They just stroll few meters more and when they find a ce, the knights instantly build a camp for them to stay. With the help of some textiles they have inside one of the two hansoms, they were abled to build a tent for everyone.


    Few hours have left and the sun was nowhere to be found in the horizon. All they can hear are the monotonous chirped of the crickets. The sound from the burning pile of woods which gives them a light and their sources of heat.  Without the fire, they will be in total darkness.


    de is sitting on the trunk of a tree, watching his men below him. Few moments have passed, he saw Liam under the tress he¡¯s in. When Liam looked him up, without further ado, Liam jumped on and joined him on the tree. He sat beside him and handled him a loaf of bread and a bottle of wine.


    ¡°What¡¯s running in your mind?¡± Liam asked him before chewing a his bread.


    de drink from the bottle of wine before shrugging his shoulder. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just wishing that this night will end. I want to see the sun again as it means it would be another day of out journey to find her.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Just remain calm, de. Collect yourself.¡±


    de chuckled. ¡°How can I f*cking calm down when my mate and my child is not on my side? Any moment by now, their lives might be in danger.¡±


    ¡°I feel you, de¡­ don¡¯t get me wrong. But if you didn¡¯t calm do you think you can think properly? Do you think you can save Cand and your child if you don¡¯t have a concrete n in your mind?¡±


    He tilted his head to face Liam. ¡°You love my mate, right? That¡¯s why you are doing this because you love her too.¡±


    Liam smirked. ¡°Are you afraid that I might steal her from you?¡± he mocked.


    de punch Liam on his biceps. ¡°Of course not. Me? Afraid of you? That¡¯s bullsh*t!¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Be aware of your words, de. You might regret that. ept it or not, you also got jealous of me. I¡¯m right, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get jealous of you,¡± he said unhesitant. ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m already murdering you in my mind that time? When you touched Cand, damn you man! I want to strangle you and kill you merciless. Honestly, if you didn¡¯t stop hitting my mate, you¡¯re probably dead by now.¡±


    Liamughed, clutching his stomach. ¡°Damn you, man! What a jealous sh possessive mate you are. Now I didn¡¯t regret for letting Cand go even though I am really into her. Didn¡¯t know you¡¯re really willing to salvage me.¡±


    ¡°Huh, bet me,¡± he said before jumping down the tree. Liam soon followed him and they both entered their tent build by their mates.


    The next morning, de wake up still dawn. He actually didn¡¯t sleep properly as he¡¯s mind keeps him awake. He can¡¯t sleep tight as he¡¯s thinking of Cand and her situation right now. Too many questions filled his mind, hunting him ¡¯till he can¡¯t be able to sleep.


    Was she still unconscious?


    Or she¡¯s probably awakened now?


    Did her cruel mother treated her well by any chance?


    Damn! Those questions stirring him to hell.


    ¡°Drink some coffee for a while, de. We are got to go few minutes from now.¡± Liam handled him a cup of brewed coffee. The strong aromaing from it find its way to his nostrils.


    He sipped on the coffee before roaming around. He wasn¡¯t able to scan the are yesterday as he¡¯s mind is so full to do so. But now, he noticed that they were in the middle of a broad in grass field. Few distance from their ce, he noticed the calmke.


    Putting back the cup of coffee he¡¯s holding on the table, he walked to theke. When he reached theke, he immediately soaked himself on the water. Its freezing temperatures immediately hugged his topless body but he didn¡¯t mind as it¡¯s making him to feel enliven. de swim and swim until he got tired and contented. He stopped for a while at the middle and decided to float for few more seconds. But then when he closed his eyes, a very familiar image shed through his mind.


    He unintentionally pressed his eyes shut as he keeps on seeing Cand on his mind.


    Tied up in a bed, wearing a red gown¡­ the same gown owned by her mother. The Mystical Lady of the woods. Around the bed are lighten up candles, red and white in colors. She keeps on shouting for a words he wasn¡¯t able to hear. Tears are rolling down on her precious cheeks as she tried to escape from the rope that is tied up around her hands and feet.


    ¡°Rabbit¡­¡± de breath as he opened his eyes.


    When he scan his surroundings, he¡¯s already inside their hansom with Liam on his side.


    ¡°Just as I expected,¡± he chimed. ¡°You are dreaming of her,¡± Liam added.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t just dream of her, Liam,¡± he reasoned out.


    ¡°I saw her, tied up while keeps on trying to escape. She¡¯s in danger, Liam. My rabbit is in danger!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re hurrying right now. Don¡¯t worry, de¡­ we will see and save her.¡±

 Chapter 50

    ¡°C¡¯mon Cand, hurry up. We need to go now!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ where is Dad? I thought he wille with us¨C¡± she stop in midway of her words. Her mothet kneeled in front of her, gripping on her shoulders tightly as tears fell down on her cheeks.


    ¡°We need to go now, Cand¡­¡± she breath.


    Slowly, a tear also fell down on her chubby cheeks. ¡°But we promised to dad that we will wait for him, right? We can¡¯t leave yet,¡± she reasoned out while sobs escape on her lips.


    Her mother then caged her little face on her trembling hands. ¡°Listen to me,¡± shemanded, Cand just nodded.


    ¡°Your father will follow us but first, we first need to get our of here. Do you understand?¡± Cand nodded obligely.


    Her mother stoop up and grab the bag containing the clothes they just packed up earlier. She shoved it into her left shoulder and then twirled around and carried Cand.


    ¡°Where are we going, mother?¡± Cand, as still a kid couldn¡¯t help but to ask while they are climbing downstairs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that in the train, darling. We need to be in hurry,¡± her mother replied so she just refrained herself from asking.


    When they reached the bottom of the stairs, her mother then grabbed a silver knife from their wooden table and then drew near the main door. But when her mother was just about to open the door, they both heard some creaking sounds of footstepsing from the outside of the house.


    Confused with what she heard, Cand was about to ask her mother but what ger mother did just throw her into more confusions. Hurriedly, her mother run towards their kitchen and hastily opened the back door for them. When Cand turned her head around to see what¡¯s in the main door making her to go in panick, she saw how their main door destroyed by someone who forcefully kicked it. Just when she¡¯s about to see the face of that someone, her mother already run out from their house using her vampire speed.


    Her hair blown away by the wind as her mother keeps on running. Cand wanted to ask her mother as she was so damn confused on what¡¯s happening but she chose not to. She knew her mother very well. If there¡¯s something going on and she became serious about that certain matter, asking questions wasn¡¯t the good decision. So, she just shut up even though questions are already filling her innocent mind.


    She hugged her mother, gripped on her tightly as she¡¯s worrying that she might fell if she didn¡¯t tighten her grip on her. After a long run, her mother then eventually stopped. Cand roamed her eyes and she saw that they were in the middle of grassy field.


    ¡°What are we doing here, Mom?¡± she finally asked.


    Her mother put her down and then hold her on her hand. ¡°We will for your dad here, darling,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why not in our house? And by the way, who is that person who came in our house? Why are we running away from them?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, darling. Come on, let¡¯s find a good ce to wait for your father. When he alreadye, we will go the train station and find a new house for us to stay.¡± Then she kissed Cand on her forehead and guided her under a tree.


    They both sat up under it, rxing on the shade of the big tree. Moments have passed when Cand felt the soreness of her eyes. When she looked her mother up, she saw that she was staring at the field seriously.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Mother, can I sleep for a while?¡± she asked.


    Her mother looked down on her and smiled at her sweetly. ¡°Of course you can, darling.¡± She guided her head on herp. Cand on the other hand,fortably closed her eyes while feeling the gentleness of her mother¡¯s hand which carressing her hair, brushing it with her fingers.


    Before Candpletely drown in deep sleep, she felt her mother kiss on the side of her head. ¡°Sleep child, sleep tight my darling¡­¡±


    Cand was just awakened when she heard disturbing noise. When she slowly open her eyes, she was weed by a crowd, talking to each other.


    ¡°Finally my princess is awake.¡± She faced the one who spoke. Her eyes instantly beamed in joy when she saw who spoke.


    ¡°Father!¡± She hastily get up from lying on hisp and hug her father tightly. ¡°You¡¯re here! I missed you so much, father!¡± Then she showered him her kisses.


    ¡°I missed you too, princess. Don¡¯t worry, Daddy won¡¯t leave again.¡±


    ¡°Promised?¡±


    ¡°Promise, princess.¡± Then he hugged her. Cand just pulled out from their hugs when she noticed where they are.


    ¡°Are we in train already?¡± she asked, her father just nodded. ¡°Where are we going? And where is Mother?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°We are going to find a new ce, a new house to live, princess. Your mother is just getting us a food.¡±


    She nod. ¡°Why do we need to find new ce to live, father?¡±


    ¡°Because our house is already old, it was too old for us to live there. We need to find new one, don¡¯t you like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I like it, father. As long as I am with you and mother, there¡¯s nothing I could ask for,¡± she said before looking at the window.


    The blurry images are all she could see as the train run in speed. But even though she couldn¡¯t see it vividly, she stayed still and watch the outside until her mother returned with tray of foods on her hands.


    ¡°How was your sleep, darling?¡± her mother asked while giving her a load of bread.


    ¡°I slept good, mother. Actually, I didn¡¯t sense that father¡¯s already arrived. You didn¡¯t even wake me,¡± she pouted her lips.


    Her mother patted the top of her head. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t wake you up. My darling is snoring hard earlier. Who am I to disturb the sleep of my precious daughter?¡±


    ¡°I love you, mother,¡± she said instead before taking arge bite on the bread she has. She chewed it and swallowed hard. ¡°I love you too, father,¡± she said afterwards.


    Both of her parents giggled in joy as they finished their foods. After eating what her mother bring for them, Cand felt so full. Later on, she fell on sleep again and when she wake up, they are already in a taxi. She, on her mother¡¯sp while her father is beside the taxi driver.


    When she looked outside the car, her eyes widened in awe. ¡°Oh em! Snow!¡± she squeaked while pping her hands in joy. She then shoved her face on the ss window as sh3 watch how the snow fell and some have stick on the car¡¯s window.


    ¡°Mother there¡¯s a snow here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, darling¡­ we choose this ce because it snows here most of the time. We know that you loved snows so much. Remember you asked your father to create snows just for you but he can¡¯t give it to you because he can¡¯t? Now, you can roll on ground cover by snow as long as you want, darling.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, mother.¡± She kissed her on her cheeks then she drew near om her father. Behind him, she kissed. ¡°Thanks too, father. I really really grateful for this!¡± she squeak again before asking her mother to open the window for her which her mother dly obliged.


    Cand watched how snow fall down on her little hands as she smiled in happiness. She remembered how she demand for snow since she really fan of it but her father can¡¯t give it to her. On their previous home, snows are very rare. She could count it on her fingers how many times it snows in their town. And it wasn¡¯tst for a whole day but now they are in new home, where it rains snows¡­ her dream finallye true. She started to create an imaginary bucket list on her mind. Soon as they arrived on their new home, she will satisfy herself on creating snowballs and snowman. Then she will put rocks on its face as eyes and carrots and sticks for nose and mouth. Another sticks for hands and fingers. Then she will also rolled on the snow just like how her mother told her.


    Cand was so excited. To her excitement, she didn¡¯t find it bored on their way on their new home.


    So, when the taxi finally stopped, Cand almost jump her ass off the taxi and looked up on the house that is towering them. Her father then walked near the rusty gate and opened it for them.


    ¡°Wee to our new house!¡± Her father yelled. Cand is squeaking as she run inside and just like what she nned, she instantly rolled out on the ground and happily buried herself on the thick snow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get inside first, princess. Let¡¯s check first the inside of the house.¡± She stood up and hold on to her father¡¯s hand.


    Her mother opened the door for them and the fully furnished inside weed them. Then a fat woman came from the other room while wiping her hands off.


    ¡°Wee home, Coraline!¡±


    ¡°Auntie Bea, I missed you. It¡¯s nice to see you again!¡± Her mother ran towards the woman and hug the fat woman tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you too, my dear Coraline. I¡¯m d that you came back. I thought you already changed your mind about my offer to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Auntie,¡± her mother answered.


    The fat woman named Bea smiled and then nced at Cand¡¯s ce who is currently beside her father.


    ¡°Is this Cand now?¡± she asked, walking near her.


    ¡°Yeah, Bea¡­ meet our very own princess, Cand,¡± her father then replied. ¡°Say hello to your Auntie Bea, princess.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Auntie Bea.¡± Cand waved her hand on her auntie.


    ¡°Hello there, sweety.¡± Bea kneeled in front of her and kissed her on cheeks. ¡°You are so adorable, sweety. You inherited my cuteness,¡± she winced in her joked. ¡°Just kidding, sweety. Of course, you inherited your cuteness, your prettiness on your mother¨C¡±


    ¡°And to her father as well,¡± her father butted in that made themughed with their stomachs.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve cook you tasty foods. Come follow me in the kitchen. I know that the trip made each of you feel exhausted. And what¡¯s good for tired body?¡±


    ¡°A bowl of hot soup, Auntie Bea!¡± she answered as she quickly smells the mouthwatering aromaing from the kitchen.


    ¡°You are brilliant, Cand sweety! Brilliant! Because of that, I¡¯ll give you two bowls of hot soup. Do you like it?¡± asked Auntie Bea.


    ¡°Of course, Auntie¡­ I would love to!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her, Auntie,¡± her mother suddenly butt in before carrying her to sit on a wooden chair.


    ¡°Why would I wouldn¡¯t? Cand¡¯s cuteness is so irresistible, right sweety?¡± Auntie Bea asked her while putting hot soup on their bowls.


    Cand smiled, showing her bright teeth. ¡°You are cute too, Auntie,¡± she said before blowing the spoonful amount of soup she scooped as soon as her Auntie Bea served it to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s so tasty, Auntie¡­ this will going to be my favorite now,¡± she praised.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY, PRINCESS!¡±


    Cand beamed in joy when she saw her parents including her Auntie Bea wearing a birthday cap while balloons are scattered everywhere on the floor. Some are hanging on the ceiling, both red and pink in color. She hurriedly took few steps remaining until she reach the bottom of the stair. She woke up without her parents beside her and when she search for them on the whole second floor, she couldn¡¯t find them. Not until she climbed down.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Father! Auntie Bea! You surprised me!¡±


    Her Auntie Bea walked near her and then carried her on her arm. ¡°How was your sleep, sweety?¡± her auntie asked.


    ¡°Pretty good, Auntie Bea¡­ I slept tightst night. When I woke up and didn¡¯t found Mom and Dad beside me, I got scared,¡± she replied before her mother, Coraline took her from her Auntie Bea.


    She kissed her on both of het cheeks and then pinch her tiny nose. ¡°Why our princess got scared?¡±


    ¡°Because I thought you leave me,¡± she pouted.


    Cabd heard aughing from her father. She nced at him. ¡°Princess, Daddy and Mommy won¡¯t leave you, remember that,¡± he said in assurance.


    ¡°Why not blow your candles first, Cand sweetheart?¡± Auntie Bea butted in.


    So, her mother put het down and Cand run towards the table where her cake located. Using the wooden chair, she was able to reach the tall table and blew out her candles.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your wish, princess?¡± her Daddy asked.


    Cand smiled cheerfully. ¡°My only wish is to have a younger sister or even brother, Daddy.¡±


    As soon as she said those words, her father¡¯s eyes got widened.


    ¡°Why you wished for younger sister or brother, darling?¡± her mother asked.


    She twirled around and face her. ¡°Because I felt envy to my friends, Mommy. They have their sister and brother while me, I have nothing. There are times I got to asked Siena on what it feels to have a brother because she have one, she told me that having a brother is a blessing. She really enjoyed ying with her brother.¡± She poured her lips. ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­ I also want to have a brother, even sister. Can you give me that?¡±


    Her Auntie Beaughed loudly, catching her attention. Cand¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°Did I said somethingughable, Auntie?¡± she confusely asked.


    Auntie shook her head while holding back herugh. ¡°No, sweetheart¡­ it¡¯s just your cuteness makes meugh everytime. By the way, you are asking for a sibling right?¡± She nod instantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Mom and Dad will give you one,¡± Auntie Bea said in assurance before winking at her.


    *********


    ¡°Where are we going, mommy?¡± Cand innocently asked as she watched her mother, Coraline to tie the ribbons of her red dress.


    Her mother nced at her. ¡°We are going to buy your dad a gift. Have you forgot that today is his birthday?¡± Her eyes instantly widened as she cover her mouth in shock.


    ¡°I forgot, Mommy¡­ sorry,¡± she said.


    Coraline patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, darling.¡± When Coraline finishes Cand¡¯s ribbons, she then tie Cand¡¯s hair into piggy tails. Tying her hair with red knots then clipping red ribbons on each.


    ¡°My darling is gorgeous as always.¡± Cand smiled with her mother¡¯s praise. Her smiles makes her debt teeth appeared.


    ¡°Mother, when will my teeth grow again? I miss my rabbit teeth already.¡± Coraline pinched her both cheeks before putting her her winter gloves.


    ¡°I already told you before, don¡¯t eat to much sweets but you keep on disobeying me and your Dad. Now, who is having a dent teeth?¡± Coraline¡¯s brow twitched.


    Cand giggled before pointing out herself. ¡°Me!¡± Then in order to climbed down from the vanity table she¡¯s sitting in, her mother carried het down.


    Coraline shoved her shoulder bag on her right shoulder before holding onto Cand¡¯s little hand. They both went out their master bedroom and headed straight to the kitchen. There, they saw her father, Baldimore, eating their breakfast with Auntie Bea. Soon as her Auntie noticed her, the fat woman smiled bright at her so do her.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the look, Cand sweetheart? Are you having a date?¡± Auntie Bea asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°Mommy and I are having our date. We will go the city and stroll around,¡± she bragged, but still being careful not to reveal their surprise for her father.


    ¡°Is that true, honey?¡± asked by her father to her mother.


    Her mother just nodded before kissing her father on his lips. Just like a normal kids, Cand covered her eyes using her two little hands. Avoiding not to see how her parents kissed each other but it¡¯s actually toote as she already saw it. That made the elders both giggled on to her reaction.


    Before leaving their house, Cand and her mother ate first their breakfast with her father. It was a morning full of happiness and truly a blissful breakfast for the both of them. They were all giggling while having fun of talking on random things and jokes. The food that are prepared by her Auntie Bea are truly ptable and mouthwatering. It made their stomachs aches because of fulness.


    After eating their breakfast, her father drive them to the train station first going to the city before he goes to his works on the factory.


    ¡°Bye, honey.¡± Her parents kissed again so just like what she did earlier in the morning, she covered her eyes.


    She just uncovered her eyes when she felt her body leap on the ground. Her father carried her and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Tell Daddy your whole dayter, huh princess?¡± She nods while smiling. ¡°Dady love you, princess. I love you and your Mommy, remember that,¡± he added before kissing her on her nose, cheeks and eyes.


    ¡°I love you too, Daddy. Be home before night, Auntie Bea will cook another delicious dishes for us. I will also help her again.¡±


    ¡°Just like what my princess asked.¡± Her father turned to her mother. ¡°So, I¡¯m going now¡­ I might bete for work. Enjoy your day, honey¡­ princess.¡± They both caged in her father¡¯s arms before finally wave their goodbyes.


    Little did they know, that would be thest hug from the father of their home. That was thest kissed her father gave to her and to her mother. That was thest breakfast they have shared. Thest night they slept together while hugging each other, feeling the warm from her father¡¯s loving arm.


    Thest smile.


    Thest ¡®I love you¡¯.


    Thest jokes andughs.


    Thest moment they are together as when they finally came home, her mother and her was weed by horrible scene.


    On the floor of their house, Auntie Bea and her father, Baldimore are both lying while soaking in their own blood.


    There are holes in their chest, their heart was out of their already.


    ¡°Father!¡± Cand cried out as she hugging her father¡¯s lifeless body. ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy¡­ F¨Cfather¡­ who did this to h¨Chim?¡± With her tearful eyes, she nced at her mother who is standing just few meters away from her¡­ tears rolling down on her cheeks, mouth gaped opened as she stared on the horrible death of her husband and her auntie.


    *********


    The death of her father sent her mother as well as her into undying pain and grief. There were no nights and days passed that they weren¡¯t thinking of her father including her Auntie Bea. Even though Cand was still a child, she understands everything what¡¯s happened. Specifically when she saw her mother talking to someone who¡¯s assigned to investigate for the murder happened in their house. When she eavesdropped to their discussion, Cand understand that there is someone who¡¯s targeting them. Someone who wants them dead and it happens that, that someone first killed her loving father and cheerful Auntie Bea.


    It was hard for Cand to ept that her father already leave her and her mother. She was crying every night while hugging her pillow. Witnessing her mother also crying every night is hard for her, it sent excruciating pain in her heart. It felts like her heart was being hammered.


    In order to lessen the pain they both suffering, her mother then decided to find a new house. She didn¡¯t want at first but every time she stared on the floor of their house, she saw her father¡¯s body. The blood dripping and soaking on their body. It caused her trauma to the point that there are nights she wasn¡¯t able to sleep.


    But despite of what happened, Cand¡¯s heart somehow felt relief when her mother announces to her about her pregnancy. Her wish during her birthday finally came true but it was sad to think that her brother wouldn¡¯t able to met their lovely father.


    ¡°Do you love me, Mother?¡± Cand asked while sitting on the bed, on their new bed on their new home.


    ¡°What if I tell you that I didn¡¯t love you, would you believe me?¡± She instantly shook her head before smiling at her mother.


    ¡°Father told me how much you love me, Mother. So, even if you tell me that you didn¡¯t love me, I won¡¯t believe you,¡± she innocently replied. Then her mother cages her heart-shaped face on its palms.


    Her mother smiled at her. ¡°Always remember that I¡¯ll forever love you, my princess. I can do all things just for you. That¡¯s how I love you, my little Cand. I promised to your father before he died that it will cost my life to protect you. We love you, princess. We really are.¡± Her mother¡¯s eyes watered before kissing her tiny nose.


    ¡°I miss father,¡± sadness can be heard from her voice. ¡°I miss him. I miss having bonding with him. It makes me sad thinking that he¡¯s already gone. I don¡¯t have a father anymore. We don¡¯t have a father anymore. My brother is still unborn and when the timees that you gave birth on him, he won¡¯t be able to see father. Our father¡­¡± She caressed her mother¡¯s big tummy with her small hands before giving her brother a kiss.


    ¡°What do you think we should named to him, princess?¡± her mother asked.


    She put her tiny index finger under her chin. As if she¡¯s thinking of a very ideal name for her little brother. ¡°I knew it!¡± she eximed excitedly. ¡°What about we named him Primo? Oh, that would be nice. Naming my brother Primo. How was that brother?¡± she asked her mother¡¯s tummy as if it would answer her.


    ¡°Little Primo. That was a nice name.¡± her motherplimented. She smiled at her, a smile which her eyes are also smiling.


    ¡°Mother, would you promise us that you¡¯ll not going to leave us. Promise us that you¡¯ll stay on our side and love us with all your heart.¡±


    Her mother shows her pinky fingers. ¡°I promised. I promised to love and stay on your side as long as I can.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Her father might be gone too early. Yeah, it was too painful¡­ a painful battle she will forever fight with but she knew, somehow¡­ she¡¯s not alone on that battle. She still have her mother on her side, her loving and thoughtful mother that she ever had. And months from now, there will be little Primo on her side too.

 Chapter 52

    Holding her barbie doll, little Cand went into her mother¡¯s room. She saw her fixing and folding some of their clothes. When her mother noticed her presence, she smiled at her while still focusing on those clothes she¡¯s folding.


    ¡°What can I do to my darling, hmm?¡± she asked, humming.


    Cand sat on the bed, just beside her mother. ¡°Mom¡­ can I y outside?¡± she inquired making her mother stunned for a couple of minutes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go far, promise,¡± she added while innocently blinking her eyes.


    Her mother then pinched her tiny nose before kissing her on her forehead. She then lowered her face, just enough to leveled their head. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, huh?¡± Cand instantly nodded.


    She excitedly went out her mother¡¯s room but before she could even step outside, her mother shouted again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Cand darling. And don¡¯t talk to strangers¡­ I¡¯ll follow youter!¡± she heard her shouted


    ¡°Noted, Mommy!¡± she shouted back while hastily climbing down stairs with her doll on her left hand.


    She just changed her shoe into boots so that her favorite red shoes won¡¯t get dirt. She also wear a winter gloves before stepping outside. As soon as she stepped outside, snows falling from the skies weed her. As a simple kid, she yed with the snows falling down. Catching some on her tiny hands and let it melt afterward.


    It¡¯s been a half year since shest yed with the snows. Thest time she yed was when her father is still alive. It was a precious memories she surely treasured until she grow old, she will never forget about how happy she is while ying with her beloved father before. How she just wished that she could turn back the time. The time where her family is stillplete, she, her mother and her father. The time when she could still yed with her father until she get tired. The time when they are both clutching their stomachs whileughing hard on her father¡¯s funny jokes.


    How she just really wished.


    ¡°Let¡¯s build a snowman, Ashley.¡±


    Ashley is the name of her doll. Since they moved in their new house, her mother bought her a doll. At first, she doesn¡¯t want the doll for she wants is her father to be back. But no matter how she cried for all night, he didn¡¯t came back. That¡¯s when she realized that a dead one wom¡¯t go back again¡­ her father is already dead and it¡¯s impossible for him to be back on their side again.


    When Cand already epted the death of her father, they both have moved on. Sure that it¡¯s impossible for the both of her and and her mother to forget her father but still, they need to freed their selves. It was hard¡­ it is too hard for them to pick up those shattered pieces of them but eventually, they finally fixed it. They patched those broken pieces with another bunch of happy memories, happy moments that she and her mother created. And soon, her brother¡­ Little Primo.


    ¡°Hello, little child!¡± Cand saw a pair of red boots in front of her. When she looked up, a woman, same as her mother¡¯s age is smiling brightly at her.


    She smiled back, showing her newly born teeth. ¡°Hello!¡± she greeted back, waving her hand.


    The woman bended down her knees so that she can leveled on her. ¡°What¡¯s your name, little child?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°Cand,¡± she answered fast. ¡°I am Cand, and you are?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± the woman pointed out herself. ¡°Call me¡­ Mari, princess.¡± the woman said, slightly pinching her right cheeks. ¡°Your so beautiful. You actually reminds me of my daughter,¡± the woman named Mari added.


    Cand stared at the woman for a minute before focusing on building a snowman. ¡°You have a daughter? Where is she? Can I yed with her?¡± she fired away her questions without looking at her.


    She heard tge woman slightly chuckled. ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t yed with her, princess.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°I thought you have your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have but she¡¯s not with me.¡±


    Cand stopped for a while, ncing at the woman who is staring back at her. ¡°She¡¯s not with you? Where is she then? On her father?¡± she asked again,pletely forgetting her mother¡¯s words.


    ¡®Don¡¯t talk to strangers.¡¯


    ¡°My daughter took by someone. She took away my princess from me,¡± the woman said in the saddest tone.


    That made Cand felt pity on the woman. As givingfort, Cand leaned forward to the woman and caged her face on her tiny hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, soon you will be with her again. I¡¯ll pray for that before I sleep this night.¡± Then she innocently kissed the woman on her cheeks.


    She was about to talk to the woman again when her words vanished into the thin air as she heard her mother shouting for her name. When she turned around, her mother is already looking for her. She waved her hands on air to get her attention while shouting.


    ¡°I thought you go too far, darling,¡± her mother said, worried.


    She shook her head. ¡°No, I am just ying with snows since this is the first time I yed again with it. And I forgot mother, I am talking to someone named Mari. She¡¯s he¨C¡± When she twirled around to face Mari again, she is nowhere to be seen.


    Her brows became a straight line because of confusion. ¡°She¡¯s just here before you came, Mommy. I am actually talking to her,¡± she said, scratching her head.


    ¡°I told you, Cand¡­ didn¡¯t I? I told you¡­ you don¡¯t talk to strangers, right?¡± her mother scolded her.


    ¡°But¡­ she¡¯s not a stranger, Mommy. I know her name¨C¡±


    ¡°You just met her, Cand. I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s Mari you are talking to.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s just here earlier,¡± she reasoned out while her eyes are still searching for the woman.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Her mother grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside¡­ it¡¯s freezing here. You might caught cough.¡± her mosaid before dragging her back to their house.


    *****


    ¡°What did I told you, Cand?¡± Her mother is now facing her while her arms are crossed around her chest. She¡¯s throwing a piercing look on her as if it her eyes telling her how she is mad.


    Cand pouted her lips, looking down on her fingers she¡¯s ying with. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy¡­ I forgot what you have said,¡± she said in a low voice.


    Her mother just sighed heavily before caging her inside her arms. Cand on the other throw herself even more in her mother¡¯s breast. Clutching on the hem of her shirt just like an innocent kid who is expressing her fondness.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t do that again, huh? Don¡¯t make me worried again.¡± Her mother guided her head to looked her up. ¡°You know our situation, right? In our situation¡­ we can¡¯t just trust anyone. Remember what happened to your father, to your Auntie? Cand¡­ it¡¯s not I am forbidding you to get socialize with other. I am just protecting you, taking you away from danger that still hunting us. We are just running away from those enemies, Cand so please, remember what I¡¯ve said.¡±


    She nod like an obedient child.


    ¡°Good.¡± She patted her head. ¡°Now, let me clean you. Let¡¯s take a bath together and after that, we will eat our dinner. And what¡¯s my princess wants in her dinner?¡± her mother then asked.


    ¡°Roasted chicken! A hot bowl of soup! And a slice of red velvet cake for a desert!¡± she beamed, both hands on air.


    Her mother just nod at her while smiling. ¡°Alright alright. Expect all foods in our dinner table. Now, let¡¯s take a bath first. You can¡¯t eat with the dirty hands, remember?¡± She nods as she holds on her mother¡¯s hand.


    *****


    ¡°Mother,¡± Cand called. It makes her mother leap her eyes to her from the book she¡¯s reading.


    She then ced the book on herp and faced Cand afterwards. ¡°What is it, darling? Are you hungry? Do you want some snacks?¡± her mother asked.


    Cand instantly shook her head as an answer making her mother furrowed in confusion. ¡°Then what is it?¡± she asked again.


    Instead of answering her mother, Cand leaned forward. Putting her ears on top of het mother¡¯s big tummy. She then smiled as she felt how her little brother inside her mother¡¯s womb kicked. Cand giggled before she talked to the unborn baby inside.


    ¡°Hello, baby Primo! Did you hear me? I am your big sister, Cand,¡± she said, smiling.


    ¡°Baby¡­ Primo is definitely listening to you.¡±


    ¡°You know what, Mommy¡­ I am so excited to finally see him. I want to see my baby brother as soon as possible. Do you think, how long will he stayed in your womb?¡±


    Her mother pinched her cheeks. ¡°One month from now and you will finally see him, darling. All we need to is to wait¨C¡±


    *Dingdong


    A sudden doorbell interrupted their discussion, making her mother¡¯s words to be cut. They both looked at the door. Since their door was made of a thick ss, they both saw a shadow of a woman standing outside.


    ¡°Wait for me here, darling. I¡¯ll just opened the door. This must be important.¡± Her mother said before leaving her seat.


    Cand watched her mother walked through the doorway and when she finally opened the door, there is a woman standing there that seems waiting for someone to open the door. Cand then saw that the woman handled something to her mother. Sort of a piece of red envelope. After the woman gave the envelope to her mother, she then left and her mother on the other hand closed the door while staring tight on the red envelope.


    ¡°Mom? What¡¯s that?¡± she asked, also staring on the envelope her mother holding.


    Instead of having the answer on her question, her mother just put the envelope into the nearest drawer and carried her.


    ¡°Mommy is going to take you on your bedroom for awhile, huh darling?¡±


    Cand¡¯s brows knotted, staring confused into her mother while they are climbing upstairs. ¡°Is there any problem, Mommy?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing, darling. I just need to do something¡¯s very important. y here for a while, I¡¯ll bring you your snackster,¡± her mother said before leaving her in her room.


    When Cand is all alone on her room, she noticed that window is open. So, she drew near the window and was about to close it when she saw the same woman from yesterday. Standing in the road, just opposite her room¡¯s window, waving at her with a smile on her lips.

 Chapter 53

    Inside a dark room, ligthened up by candles only, there is a woman tied up in a bed while wearing an intense red gown. Tears keeps on rolling down from her puffy eyes. It¡¯s been a day or two since she finally regained from being in a deep unconscious. She was expecting that as soon as she opened her eyes, it was her husband whom she will first see. But to her shocked, her eyes firstnded on a woman, standing beside the bed where is being tied up.


    A woman whom she already recognized after all her shattered memories came back. Those horrible memories that reminds her of that woman who¡¯s truly responsible for her parents death.


    It wasn¡¯t Lord Magnus who killed her parents but it was her, the woman in red dress. It was Amari who happened to be her real mother.


    She wanted tough non-stop if only all what happened are jokes. But she, what happened in the past¡­ what truly happened before weren¡¯t a jokes tough for. How ironic it is, right?


    All her life, she thought that she is living with her real mother and father. But who could tell that it was all a lie.


    She hated to think that her real mother killed those vampires who means life to her. She hated the fact that her real mother is a devil with a long horn of evilness. She hated it, she hate her¡­ she hated Amari for killing those vampires whom she loved the most.


    ¡°Here, eat this youngdy.¡± She threw a deadpan look to the woman who gave her a tray of food.


    For those days she spent being her mother¡¯s captive, it was all nothing but a hell for her. Yes, they sustained her her needs. They gave her foods to eat, clothes to wear but that¡¯s not what she want. She wanted to go back in the Crimson Pce, she wanted to be with her mate again but she knew, it was impossible. It was impossible as there are lots of securities outside her room. Plus the fact that there is a golden chain casted by a strong wizard spell that is binding her right hand to the bed.


    She remembered how she tried all her best to freed herself from the chain. She even used her ability but it seems nothingpared to the spell. Her ability didn¡¯t work, it can not help her in anyway possible. At the end, she gets tired of trying to escape. But if there¡¯s any one thing she didn¡¯t get tired?


    It was secretly praying for a rescue. She didn¡¯t get tired of praying for her husband¡¯s rescue. And she knew that it was possible¡­ her husband will save her sooner orter. All she have to do is to wait, to wait for de.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t eating every meals I gave to you, youngdy. The Queen might kill me if there¡¯s something bad happen to her daugh¨C¡±


    ¡°So what if she kill you? I will be happy seeing you died in her arms,¡± I cut her words making her eyes widened.


    ¡°Please, eat your meals youngdy or else I will call the Queen and she herself will be the one to feed you,¡± she insisted but I remained hard on her pleads.


    Who cares if she died?


    Who is she to me for me to pity her?


    Everyone in this dark pce are nothing but a vassal of evilness. They are all servants of my evil mother. They didn¡¯t deserve at least an ounce of my mercy.


    ¡°Youngdy¡­¡± she called, trying to put a spoonful of food in my mouth but I tilted my head harshly causing the spoon to drop. It made my dress tainted by the food so she hurriedly clean the mess and get back on feeding me again.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that I didn¡¯t want to eat! I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± I growled so she leaned backward.


    I shoot her my piercing eyes. How I wished that my stares can slice her into two? How I wished that I can kill her!


    She is so annoying. All of them are so annoying. I hated them all, I despised them to hell.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she sighed. ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to eat, then suffer to its consequences. You¡¯re only making it hard for yourself, youngdy. So, if I were you¡­ eat you foods.¡± She stood up, leaving the tray of foods beside me.


    ¡°Just call me if you need assistance. I am only at the back of this door.¡± She said before stepping out my room.


    Who said that I will be needing her assistance?


    Hell no!


    I would rather die in hunger than eating these foods they gave me. I will never, ever eat this. Even I lost all my strength.


    ************


    Night came and Cand is only staring outside through the help of a small window near her bed. The outside was dark, dark as the crow¡¯s feathers. Even though in the day, the outside is darkpared to a normal day in the Crimson Pce.


    It seems that the ce where she is, is only surrounded by darkness. Where there are nothing seems so special, nothing seems enliven. When she looked at every corner, all she could see was the heavy ambiance of the whole ce.


    ¡°This must be the hell, Cand,¡± she silently murmured while staring outside.


    She then looked down her hand with a chain around it and sighed heavily afterwards. Her hands hurts already. She could even feel that it was swollen because of the metal wrapped bind around it. If only she could break the spell, if only she can then she will do everything to escape from the hell where is right now.


    ¡°Where are you now, de? Are you going to save me¡­¡±


    Tears flowed down on her cheeks as she remembered him, de. She will never doubt him because she know, he will save her. All she have to do is to wait¡­ to wait for him.


    ¡°Aurelia told me you didn¡¯t eat your foods, Cand.¡± She instantly faced who spoke behind her.


    She cussed inside when she saw her mother, standing in the door while her arms crossed around her chest. Amari was staring at her as if she is skinning her alive but Cand on the other hand, didn¡¯t show any fear.


    So what if she will her? That would be nice rather than being her captive forever. Rather that being tied up and locked on a room like a prisoner.


    ¡°What do you want? Why don¡¯t you kill me instead of tying me here all day and night?!¡± she scolded.


    But Amari only let an annoying chuckled. ¡°Kill you?¡± she asked, shaking her head. ¡°What do you think of me, a fool? My dear daughter, if I will kill you then it will look like that I destroyed all my n. My ns that I created for many years. So, it was a no, Cand. You will remain as my captive, you will stay in this room, tied up!¡±


    ¡°You are an evil!¡± Cand growled.


    Amari justughed mockingly and walked near the window. She turned her back on her. ¡°You call your mother an evil?¡± she asked, there is a hint of sulkiness on her voice.


    ¡°What do you expect me to call you? An angel sent by heaven?¡± Cand mocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I turned to be like this? Why I turned to be an evil?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t care! All I want is my freedom from your ruthless hands!¡±


    ¡°You will never have that, Cand!¡± Amari yelled back, facing her with rage visible on her face.


    ¡°All of you, all of you wanted me gone! From my God parents down to my daughter, all of you wanted me gone. You all say that I am an evil but do you ever asked yourself why? Is there a moment you asked yourself why I turned to be this evil? You all turned me to this, all of you are the reason why I a devil now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me us¨C¡±


    ¡°Then who will I me?¡± Amari cuts her words.


    ¡°me yourself for choosing to be an evil rather that being a good Goddess of this world¡­¡±


    ¡°They made me choose this, Cand. They made me choose to do bad things to them. My parents disowned me because of love, because I loved a vampire which is against with our rules as Gods and Goddesses. They choose to disowned me because I fell in love. But do you know what hurts more? It is when the vampire I loved the most betrayed me. He betrayed me and choose to be with another woman instead of remaining faithful to me. Of all person, he is the one who shattered my heart into pieces. Now tell me, Cand¡­ am I really that bad when of all my life, the only thing that I asked is to be love?¡±


    Cand¡¯s tongue seems caught by a cat. No words came out from her mouth, she became mute for an instant.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Caspian, the vampire whom I love the most. We blessed a beautiful daughter but he didn¡¯t believe me. He didn¡¯t ept our child and even asked me to kill her but how can I? How can I kill our unborn child? When I didn¡¯t follow what he wanted, Caspian tried to kill the both of us. He tried to stab me using the silver knife that I personally owned but I didn¡¯t let that happened. I didn¡¯t give him the chance to do what he want.


    ¡°When I caught him, trying to stab me while in a deep sleep, I cursed him. I turned him into a tree that every vampires in his world will be scared off. Even if it hurt, even what I did hurt me too, I did it just to protect my child from his own father. I thought, after I cursed him¡­ I will live in peace with my child. But one night, his wife came into the mystic woods where I peacefully lived. She came with a silver arrow that is meant to kill me. Bit just like what I did to Caspian, I cursed her too.


    ¡± Do you know what I did to her?¡± Amari asked, staring at Cand with her teary eyes. When she knew that Cand can¡¯t able to answer, she smiled at her. ¡°I turned her into a beast. Into a beast that will only lived into the banyan tree.  See how being considerate I am, Cand. That instead of killing her, I choose to cursed her instead and let her live with her love of her life which happened to my love of my life too. We both loved the same person, Cand but I gave him to her.¡±


    ¡°And why would I believe you?¡± Cand finally uttered. ¡°Why would I believe you, Amari? Yeah, maybe you¡¯re telling the truth but that will never changed the fact that you still killed my mother and father, you even killed Auntie Bea!¡± she shouted with tears rolling down on her cheeks.


    ¡°Because they deserve what I¡¯ve did! Coraline, your so-called mother is my child. She is the daughter I protect with all my life but what she did? She choose to be with the alliance, with the family who wanted me dead. That Baltimore, at the very first ce, he wanted me dead. Coraline knew it but instead of protecting me, she even helped Baltimore to get and prison me. They seed but I promised to them that I will have my revenge, that I¡¯lle back and get what I really deserve.


    ¡°And this is the starting line of my victory, my dear daughter. I will crashed the whole vampire world using my hands, I will make them suffer under my ruling, my power. Don¡¯t you want that, Cand? Me, sitting on the throne with you. We are going to rule the whole vampire world, my child¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t what it! I will never go with your craziness, Amari! If I need to sacrifice my life just to stop you from your evil ns, then I will gave my life. I will protect my love ones from you!¡±


    ¡°Love ones? Am I not included with your so-called love ones, Cand?¡± Amari asked with a devil smile on her lips. ¡°But on my second thoughts, who cares if I am not included? Who cares if my own daughter didn¡¯t love me? I don¡¯t care, Cand¡­ I don¡¯t care about love anymore! All I care for now is to get my revenge and victory. So, if you choose to stop me, then taste my wrath dear daughter,¡± she said before vanishing into thin air.


    Cand on the other hand left dumbfounded.


    ***********


    The next morning and Cand awakened by a continuous pat on her cheeks. When she opened her eyes, it was the wizard, the right hand of her mother that weed her. He was smiling at her as if they were a friend or close to each other.


    Cand sit on her bed with her brows meeting each other, creating a straight line. She then tilted her head and looked at the wizard dangerously.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, hatred creeping on her voice.


    The wizard then appeared a bright smile again. Oh, how she hated that kind of smile?


    ¡°Well, Young Lady¡­ I was assigned by the Queen to take good care of you this morning,¡± he announced making her furrowed even more.


    ¡°Take good care of me? You don¡¯t have to, I am fine here alone. You may¨C¡± she was stop in a midway of her words when the wizard happily pped his hands.


    As soon as the wizard pped harmoniously, the door then flew open. And a number of women in ck dress entered with different things on their hands. When Cand¡¯s eyesnded on each women and to their things, she saw different gowns, different boxes of shoes even different ss box of jewelries.


    ¡°W¨Cwhat is the meaning ¨C¡±


    ¡°Sshh!¡± The wizard put his index finger on Cand¡¯s lips making her stopped on asking. ¡°Saved your words for a while, Young Lady. Let us handle you first as the Queen might gone mad if you took so long. She and the her visitors is expecting you,¡±


    ¡°Expecting me? What f¨Cfor¡­¡± Cand wasn¡¯t able to finish her words when she felt sudden drowsiness. When she forced herself to open her eyes, thest she saw was the wizard. In front of her, snapping his fingers and then some pollens areing out from his fingers.


    ¡°Sleep tight for a while, Young Lady,¡± he said before everything on her sight went ck.


    And when she wake up again, she is now standing in front of a vast body mirror. Her eyes firstnded on the reflection stered on the shining mirror. It was a woman, wearing a red sweetheart ballgown embroidered by ruby stones. She is wearing a revierie ruby ne and a ruby tiara.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Cand¡¯s attention then caught by someone who suddenly cheered. It was the wizard who seems cheering on what he is watching.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± she asked, still confused on what she is wearing right now.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut for a while, Young Lady. Let¡¯s get outside¡­ the Queen is waiting for us.¡±


    Before Cand could refuse not to go with the wizard, he hurriedly dragged her outside. It was her first time to see what¡¯s outside her room and to her surprised, an elegant hallway and walls weed her. Just like the Crimson Pce, this pce is as big and elegant as it is. It seems like she is in the second version of Crimson Pce but the only difference is, the pce where she is right now is surrounded by unknown atmosphere.


    Compared to the Crimson Pce, this pce seems a ce that everyone should not trust. It¡¯s like that in every corner of the ce, there are beast lurking around. Even though it seems peaceful, still, it¡¯s like a calm ocean but there are lots of beast in its depth.


    ¡°This way, Young Lady,¡± the wizard said, guiding her into a hallway and thenter on, they are now in front of therge staircase.


    It took her a couple of minutes before she could even follow the wizard who¡¯s already climbing down. There¡¯s something telling her and pushing her to run as fast as she can so that she could escape but whens she looked around, there are knights in hard armors that are securing every walls of the hallway.


    Even though it was hard for her, Cand climbed down and she then brought into the front ofrge door. The wizard twirled around and smiled at him before speaking.


    ¡°Be nice to them, Young Lady,¡± he reminded her for the thing she didn¡¯t even know. ¡°They are our visitors, Young Lady¡­ and we need them to win the war.¡±


    ¡°Win the war?¡± she mocked. ¡°So, you are saying that the visitors of your kingdom are your alliances? Then why would I be nice to them?¡±


    ¡°Your Queen Mother will be mad at you if you do shameful things, Young Lady.¡±


    Cand smirked. ¡°Mad? Then expect the expected, Mister Wizard. I will never do such things that will benefit you and my mother¡¯s evilness. Never,¡± she emphasized before stepping inside the room.


    When she stepped inside, it was her evil mother she first saw before her eyesnded on three visitors inside. As soon as her eyes met theirs, it sent Cand one and only realization.


    She felt how her turned into the red as she saw their golden eyes. Enemies!


    ¡°Cand¡­ calm down, they are not our enemy!¡± Her mother tried to calm her down but how can she f*cking calm down when it was their legendary enemies she is now facing.


    ¡°They are werewolves. And me, vampires won¡¯t calm down when I am facing the enemy of our race!¡± Cand shouted before attacking the woman.


    Before the woman could ever react, she is now strangling her neck using her bare hand. Cand¡¯s nails dug onto her neck making the blood of the werewolves flow slowly into her hand.


    ¡°Werewolves¡­¡± she uttered, tightening her hand around her neck.

 Chapter 54

    ¡°Werewolves¡­¡± Cand uttered as she felt how her ability sumbed her.


    It was a legend. It is a part of their legend, their race¡¯s history. Vampires and werewolves are great enemies. They can not be together, they can not live together that is why their races have been separated long time ago. Thousands of years have passed since the epic battle between the ns of vampires and werewolves happened and to prevent the same war to happen again, their God¡¯s and Goddesses separated them.


    The vampires¡¯ world then became separated from the werewolves¡¯ world and forbid by their God not to ever see each other again as it will only caused war between the two races.


    So now, Cand can not understand why her mother, Amari is associating with these werewolves whom they considered as the great threath on their races.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Cand!¡± Someone dragged her out of the werewolf¡¯s face.


    When she faced that someone, another werewolf weed her. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was the werewolf who smiled at her earlier. She tugged out her arms to the werewolf and was about to attack him too when a strong grip stopped her.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Amari said with so much stress on her voice.


    Cand gritted her teeth before tilting her head. She nced at those werewolves with her caustic eyes.


    ¡°They are our visitors so treat them well,¡± Amari exined but she highly disagree with that.


    She shook her head. ¡°Treat them well? Can you hear yourself, my mother?¡± she asked, giving sarcastic emphasis on thest two words.


    Heck! How she hate it calling her ¡®my mother¡¯.


    ¡°They are not our enemy, Cand¨C¡±


    ¡°Not our enemy? Ob, yeah¡­ maybe they are not YOUR enemy but for ME, they are my enemy. They are werewolves and you know that vampires like me can not be friend with them. And now, you are expecting me to treat them well, to be nice at them because they are YOUR visitors? Well, spare me, Amari. Spare me cause I will never be nice to them,¡± she said, throwing dagger looks on those three werewolves.


    The woman whom she just attack earlier seems recovered from what she did. The other man-except from the younger man whom dragged her- seems unbothered. While the man, that werewolves who dragged her earlier is staring at her with a grin on his lips. He seems checking her out or what?! And she hate it, it¡¯s making her boiled in anger again.


    No one dared to looked at her like that. There¡¯s only one man that she allowed to stared at her in that way and it was her mate, it was de.


    ¡°You are right about her, Amari,¡± said by the stoic man. ¡°She really a brave woman, and I do think, Lucas and her arepatible.¡±


    Cand¡¯s brows form a straight line when she heard what the stoic man just said.


    Compatible?


    Lucas?


    And who the fact is that Lucas?


    ¡°I told you, William¡­ my daughter is one of a kind,¡± Amari praised, ncing at her with a smile but she leered on her. ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat, my dear daughter. The foods are not good when they gets cold¡­ especially the coffee.¡±


    Though Cand didn¡¯t want the idea to join her mother and her visitors on the breakfast, she can¡¯t argue anymore as her mother dragged her already. Amari guided her on the seat next to her.


    She sighed as she watch the maids putting foods on their tes. But what fueled her annoyance even more is the man in front of her. If is not mistaken, this man is the man their calling Lucas.


    ¡°Cand, let me introduce our visitors to you,¡± her mother suddenly broke the silence invading the whole dining room.


    ¡°Please to meet Alpha William together with his Luna, Maya.¡± When Cand lifted her head, she saw how the two werewolves being mentioned by her mother smiled at her. But instead of smiling back, she gave them a t emotion.


    What is her mother expecting to her, be nice to them for real? Never.


    ¡°And the young man in front of you is Lucas, their first born. He is the next Alpha of their pack that is why they are here.¡±


    Cand furrowed.


    ¡°They are here because the heir of the throne of their pack is looking for his soon to be Luna¨C¡±


    ¡°Should I give concern? So what if she needs his Luna? I don¡¯t care¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes you should care, mydy¡­¡± Cand leered at Lucas. ¡°You should care about me because starting today, I already found my soon to be Luna.¡±


    Cand¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Then congrattion, stinky werewolves,¡± she replied in mockery.


    Lucas smirked before leaning backward. Putting his both arms at his nape. ¡°Congrattion too, mydy¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Cand asked in confusion.


    ¡°You congratte me because I already found my Luna so I need to congratte you too as you are my soon to be Luna,¡± Lucas announced making her mouth gaped opened.


    It was like a bomb dropped in front of Cand. Shock ate her alive instantly as she staring at Lucas who is smirking proud on her.


    ¡°Me? Your Luna?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you really think that you I could be your Luna? This is a funny jokes.¡± Candugh again humorless.


    ¡°Cand¡­ my dear daughter. What Lucas says is going to happen.¡± She harshly nced at Amari.


    ¡°For real or not, still, I will never be his Luna. You all go crazy. I am already mated, just to inform you.¡± She looked at Lucas again. ¡°Do you want a second hand Luna, Mister?¡± she asked, smirking at him.


    ¡°As far as I know, werewolves are very strict on their rules. For choosing their leader, they have very strict rules that should follow. Do you think, your pack will like it if they found out that they Alpha is giving them an already mated Luna? And do you think they will like to know that their Luna is came from their great enemy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, mydy¡­¡± Lucas  answered unbothered. ¡°Our whole pack is already expecting their Luna¡­ be it a fairy, a werewolf, a siren or even a vampire.¡±

 Chapter 55

    ¡°THIS IS CRAZY!¡± Cand growled as she hastily stood up.


    She gave them one by one by her stares with visible ferocity but it seems like they are not bothered. ¡°I still have my sanity so don¡¯t expect me to marry you, stinky werewolf. Hell will freeze but I will never be you, Luna. Dream on!¡± she growled again.


    ¡°Cand stop that!¡±


    ¡°Stop what?!¡± she asked, locking her eyes on her mother. ¡°You want me to stop what I am doing just to make them feelfortable. Well, then I am already telling you, Amari¡­ I will not treat them nicely just like the way you want. I will never marry that werewolf.¡± She harshly pointed out her index finger to Lucas who seems enjoying her rants despite the tension eating the whole dining room.


    ¡°You will marry him, Cand and no one can stop that. For us to gain more power, you need to marry him.¡±


    ¡°Power?¡± Sheughed mockingly. ¡°Do you think I need that so-called power, hah? I am not into the power you all care about. If you want to be powerful then why not marry him all by yourself? Don¡¯t drag me into your piece of evilness, Amari ¡¯cause right at this moment, all I wish is for you to be gone. I want you gone! I hated you¨C no, hate was not the right term to use. I despised you, Amari! Really really hard!¡± She fumed, mming the table loud before leaving the room.


    Amari called her but she didn¡¯t turn her back to face her again. There is only one thing crawling her mind as she took her steps out of the room. She needs to escape and free herself from the ruthless hands of her mother, as soon as possible.


    But how can she even do that when as soon as she opened the door, it was the wizard-the right arm of her mother-that weed her. He¡¯s even greeting her with an annoying smile on his lips before putting handcuffs on her hands. At first, she fought back, tugging back her hands but it was futile. When she tried to remove the binds on her hands, it will only send her a caustic feeling. A strong heat seems burning her body down to her soul.


    ¡°I already told you, be nice to them,¡± the wizard scolded when they reached her prison cell¨C room, rather.


    Cand rolled her eyes. ¡°Being nice to them will be thest thing I will do. You know what, why not kill me instead? Kill me already because I am telling you, it is the better option for all of you. I may be your captive, looking like an animal locked on caged but no matter how hard you try to make me follow you, all of your efforts will be useless. You need me alive right? My mother needs me alive but you can¡¯t use me for your evil ns.¡±


    ¡°You really have a poisonous tongue,¡± the wizard smirked.


    ¡°My tongue was not the only thing that is poisonous, the whole me is a poison you all should be aware of. Because if I freed myself here, you¡¯ll all die in my poison,¡± she threatened but the wizard just answered her withugher.


    ¡°Should we shake in fear?¡± he asked, twitching his brows on her. ¡°You may be poisonous enough, youngdy¡­ but this wizard in front of you is more poisonous. Your Queen mother gave us all the powers we need, the power that will protect us from poison like you.¡±


    Before leaving her alone, the wizard lifted her head before winking at her. ¡°Sweet dreams future Luna,¡± he said.


    As soon as the wizard left her, Cand tried to remove the handcuffs on her hands. It is hurting her to hell, burning her skin making it swollen. Every time she tried to remove it, the handcuffs only seems tightened. But in the middle of losing her hope, she summoned her ability. If she can¡¯t escape then it was the end for her. If she remains in this kingdom, she will marry that werewolf sooner orter. And she can not allow that to happen. Never in her thousands of thoughts that she will end up being a Luna, it wasn¡¯t a dream for her¡­ it was a total horrible nightmare.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    And that nightmare will soon eat her if she didn¡¯t move. Instead of waiting for the rescue, she must do the first move. Escaping into this dark kingdom of her evil mother was the first n. The n that she should execute well.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t make it hard for me f*cking handcuffs!¡± she gritted, forcefully pulling her hands out of the handcuffs¡¯ ring.


    Moments have passed but her efforts show no progress but she is Cand. At a very young age, she learned how to stand on her feet. Even though there is Owen, her puppet best friend on her side before, she can still say that she is independent enough to take care of herself.


    Owen¡­


    Her mother is truly evil for doing that. After she recollected all her lost memories, she discovered that Owen is also a part of Amari¡¯s ns. All her life, she thought that Owen is her real best friend. A friend whom she can rely on, a best friend that truly cares for her. But she was wrong. It happened that Owen is just a puppet, used by her mother to fool her. To manipte her feelings, her thinking.


    She thought that Owen is helping her to get the justice she promised to her father and mother, Coraline and Baltimore whom she think that murdered by Lord Magnus. Cand thought that Owen is someone who genuinely helped her but little did she know, Owen-she trusted best friend ¨C is just a puppet meant to manipte her entire life before.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡± Cand cheered when she sessfully removed her right hand out of the handcuffs¡¯ ring.


    She silently walked through the door, pressing her ears on the door leaf and trying to hear if there is someone outside. She sighed heavily when she heard footsteps from the outside so she choose to draw near the small window near her bed.


    Looking down at the clothes she¡¯s wearing, she growled silently. ¡°The window is too small for this shit,¡± she said, tearing her gown.


    ¡°Time to escape, Can¡­ you can do it,¡± she reminded herself before starting climbing up the window.

 Chapter 56

    All that Cand thought is it will be easy for her to used the small window for her elluding but she was wrong. The walls, the in and straight wall to be exact was higher that she thought. One wrong move, one wrong step and she will fall down on the ground. And who knows that she fell on the ground, her bones will then turn into pieces.


    She can¡¯t help but to cursed inside as she carefully climbing down the walls. Using her ws, she dug it to the wall as she climbed down. What she was doing is already hard for her plus the strong wind blowing her body.


    ¡°This is a total nightmare.¡± She said, gritting her teeth.


    How she really wished that she can escape sessfully¡­ how she wished!


    Minutes of climbing down, Cand¡¯s lips stretched for a wide smile as she seeing closely the ground. One final jump and she perfectlynded, with her right hand as her support.


    She then instantly roamed her eyes around. Being cautious of the patrols strolling around the whole kingdom. Knowing her evil mother, Amari¡­ there¡¯s literally no easy way of escape on her dark territory. But she is Cand. What Cand want, Cand gets.


    Well, hopefully¡­ luck is on her side.


    Walking carefully with her bare feet, her body is still attached on the wall. When she reached the corner of the wall, Cand cautiously peeked out, making sure that theree is no knights that might caught her. When she saw that the area was all clear, she run as fast as she can using her vampire speed to the nearest bushes.


    Cand lurked herself on the thick garden bushes and was about to stood up again to peek when she heard loud footstepsing on her direction. Biting her lips, she pressed her body even more to the bushes, avoiding the sharp eyes of the knights. She even hold her breath as she was afraid that the knights might sense her.


    Smiles appeared on her lips when the footsteps are already on the far distance on her ce. She carefully lifted her head, peeking out. There were no knoghts near her ce but there are knights on the other side of the kingdom. If she recklessly move out, they will easily caught her.


    ¡°What to do now, Can?¡± she asked herself, biting the bottom of her lips.


    It took her several minutes before jumping on her n. The gate was not so near on her but the stable, where the fastest horses of her mother is just so near om her. She will going to use a horse to escape but how can she get inside the stable without being caught?


    Still unprepared, Cand run on to the stable. She opened the door silently and didn¡¯t get wrong about her conclusion. Sure that there are knights securing the horses, damn it!


    With a sharp movement, Cand grabbed the nearest sword and attack the three knights whom still dumbfounded on her sudden appearance. She first wounded them one by one before twisting their head, getting their heart out of their body. It was the training that taught her before.


    Every vampires¡¯ weakness was the weapon made up of silver. But how to kill vampires without that silver weapon? It was easy. Twist their head and remove their heart, simple as that.


    ¡°A piece of cake, bastards,¡± Cand remarked before kicking their body, hiding it to the vacant stable.


    When she turned to the horses, Cand grin upon seeing a white horse. Standing proud as if it¡¯s assuring to her that he is the fastest horses among the rest.


    ¡°Come on, buddy¡­ get me hell out of here.¡± She patted his back before riding him.


    As soon as she kicked him, the horse run fast as he can. Heading towards the open gate until they finally step outside the pce. Cand heard knights stopping her, even following her but the horse she got was just faster enough to ellude them with a smile. When she turned her head back, knights that are following her are on the far distance already. They were tiny on her sight.


    ¡°Good job, horsey,¡± she praised, lowering the speed while patting the horse¡¯s back.


    All that Cand thought was she sessfully taste her freedom, not until the horse forcefully stopped. Dropping her on the ground, with her ass first hitting it.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± she cursed, wincing as she was hurt. ¡°What the hell is your problem, ho¨C¡± she stopped on the midway when her eyes eventuallynded on the other horse in front of her.


    ¡°I got you, mydy¡­¡±


    As she lifted her eyes to know the owner of the voice, her eyes went wide. Seems like popping out from their sockets as she stared shocked on the man¨Cthe werewolf rather¨C in front of her.


    ¡°What are you doing here, mydy? Princess like you must stay inside your pce. The outside is dangerous for you,¡± Lucas grinned.


    Cand, gaining herself from shock, rolled her eyes. She then put her two arms in front of her as a defense. ¡°Get the hell out of my way, stinky werewolf!¡± she demand before riding her horse again.


    Without any other words again, she reined her horse and passed Lucas¡¯ horse hastily.


    Lucas is a werewolf. And a werewolf like him is an enemy. She should not near herself on him.


    ¡°No matter how hard you tried to escape, I will always find you, my Luna!¡± Lucas shouted that made her eyes rolled.


    When she knew that she already reached too far from Lucas, Cand stopped the horse in the middle of her way. From the back of her horse, she roamed her eyes around. Then she realized that every thing around her was now covered by snow. She didn¡¯t got the chance to inspect her surrounding earlier as she was busy in elluding, she didn¡¯t even know that she is now heading to north¡­ where is now covered by thick snow.


    She sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, horsey¡­¡± she said, heading to the North despite of the freezing temperatures that makes her shiver in chills.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She remembered that when she was still a child before, she dearly fond of snow. ying with it all the time when snows fall from the skies. Snows has its spot on her heart along with those memories she lost for years. It reminds her of her childhood days¡­ those days with pure bliss as she is with her beloved parents. But now, seeing the snows falling down the skies gives her another feeling.


    It was not the happiness anymore.


    Just a mncholic feelings, a nostalgia.

 Chapter 57

    ¡°Rabbit¡­¡±


    Cand pressed her eyes tight.


    ¡°Rabbit¡­¡± Someone¡¯s voice made her alerted instantly. And when she felt someone that is patting her cheeks constantly, she opened her eyes.


    But as soon as her eyesnded on the owner of the voice, Cand¡¯s face softened. Her eyes then filled witg tears as she stared at him. She¡¯s biting her lips as she met his eyes, only shows the longing she also feels for these passed few days.


    And when he smiled, she intantly threw herself to her. Pressing her body against him. Feeling the warm that she longed for those nights that she slept alone in her room that seems prison cell to her.


    ¡°Hey¡­ stop crying, Rabbit.¡± He said, caressing her long crimson hair. ¡°I am here. I am already here, my Cand. I won¡¯t let you cry again. We will never be separated again, I promised that.¡± He added before putting a kiss om top of her head.


    Instead of stopping her tears, it just freely flowed down on her cheeks. She can¡¯t help but to cry her heart out. Since the day she found out that she is her mother¡¯s captive, there¡¯s no night have passed that she is not longing for him.


    For his kiss.


    For his hug.


    For his arms that always give her the warmth she needs, the security she always seek.


    In his arms, Cand knows that she is safe. As long as she caged on his arms¡­ danger couldn¡¯t fear her.


    In de¡¯s arms¡­ it was a whole new different world. She is at peace.


    ¡°Do you missed me?¡± de asked.


    She sniff as she looked him up with her eyes still on tears. ¡°Of course, I definitely missed you. I missed you so much, de. I thought that we will never see each other again. Thanks God, you are finally here.¡± She sniffed again.


    de chuckled. ¡°Silly.¡± He pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that no one can ever separate us? Wherever you are¡­ wherever you go, I will follow you. I will found you, mydy.¡± As if a cue, Cand instantly felt something as she heard his words.


    As she stared at him even more, deep into his eyes¡­ Cand gulped in horror. It wasn¡¯t de whom she¡¯s talking to. It wasn¡¯t him whom she hugging, whom  kissed her. Because as she stared on his eyes¡­ it wasn¡¯t the color of blood she saw but an intense gold gleaming in wickedness.


    It wasn¡¯t de she¡¯s with but Lucas¨Cthe stinky werewolf ¨C who deceived her.


    After realizing it, Cand forcefully pushed him using her strength. It made Lucas¡¯ body hit the nearest tree. The tree parted into two because of the impact but Lucas just stood up, fixing his clothes as if he isn¡¯t affected by what Cand did. He then grinned at her that sent her unknown chills.


    ¡°Is that what you got, my Luna?¡± His brows twitched as he confidently walked near her again with both of his hands on his pockets.


    Cand started to step backward, from slow pace to fast until her body hit a hard surface. When she twirled around, she see nothing but a huge body of tree. Blockingher way step backward. She gulped before facing Lucas again but to her shocked, he is already in front of her. Towering her until he intentionally pinned her to the tree.


    She tried to pushed him again but it then became useless. There¡¯s nothing happen as she pushed him even she gave all her strength on to that move.


    Lucas smirked, proudly. ¡°Seems like my little rabbit is scared. Am I scaring you, Rabbit?¡± he asked, using the endearment that de gave her.


    ¡°Where did you get the Rabbit?¡± she asked, confused but annoyed.


    Lucas just smiled at her, showing his bright white teeth. He didn¡¯t answered her by words rather he just added an annoying whistle that frustrate her more.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Why are you calling me Rabbit?¡± Cand asked again.


    ¡°Why I called you rabbit? Well, simply because you looks like a rabbit who¡¯s afraid of being caught by her predators. Who¡¯s hiding herself desperately because she wants to save her life.¡± He slightly leaned backwards, putting little space between them. ¡°Mydy¡­ mydy¡­¡± He chimed while checking her out from head to toe.


    ¡°Did you know that when your mother, Amari, came into our pce, I didn¡¯t believe her. I didn¡¯t believe on her about having a beautiful daughter. I evenughed at her because I can¡¯t even see you on her mind as she talks about you.¡±


    Cand¡¯s eyes went wide when Lucas¡¯ words tells something to her.


    He can read minds?


    ¡°Of course I am, my Luna¡­¡± Lucas answered her spection before tugging some strands of her hair on the back of her ears. ¡°I do read minds, My Luna that¡¯s why when I can¡¯t read the mind of your mother, I didn¡¯t believe her. I can¡¯t even see a face of beautiful vampire as she described you. But now, after seeing your beauty¡­ I can¡¯t help but to thanked my Lord for giving you to me, Cand¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not yours!¡± She shouted, pushing him again. It slightly made him steps backwards and put thicker distance between them but still, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Who says you are not mine?¡± Lucas asked, twitching his brow. ¡°As far as I know, your mother promised you to me as her payment for the help she seeked. In order for us to help her, she must pay us and it happened that you are the payment she give. Fortunately, you are the most precious payment I ever received.¡± Lucas tried to touch her but she instantly stopped his hand before it could touch her agin.


    ¡°It was my mother you talked to, not me. I am not the payment for the help you give to her. I will never marry you, werewolf. Mark my words! I am only destined to tmy one and only mate, de Crimson of the Crimson Pce of the East territory. He is the only vampire I will offer my life is. And you? You are nothingpared to him!¡± she growled but immediately got stopped when she felt something hit her face.


    Then she realized that it was Lucas who pped her very very hard that make her spew some blood.


    ¡°Mated, hah?¡± Lucas chuckled. ¡°And to the vampires I hated the most?¡± Cand couldn¡¯t help but ti faced him again with her eyes asking for a question. When she saw Lucas eyes burning in anger, she bit on the bottom of her lips.


    ¡°de Crimson¡­¡± He chimed. ¡°Are you aware that he is the vampire that killed my younger sister?¡± Lucas asked sending her into bundles of questions again.


    de killed Lucas¡¯ younger sister?


    How? Why?

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Come on, My Luna¡­ don¡¯t make it hard for the both of us. You know you can¡¯t hide from me, right?¡± It was Lucas¡¯ voice, making Cand shivers not with the freezing temperatures of where she is but she shivers in fear.


    After having a single chance to escape on Lucas again, Cand grabbed that piece of chance. She pushes Lucas after losing his focus on her earlier. And when she sessfully threw his body away from him, she took the chance to run. Using her vampire speed, she run as fast as she can but Lucas was undeniably fast too that is why, now, she is lurking herself into the thick frozen bushes of the forest.


    But still, hiding can not help Cand anymore. Lucas, a werewolf, have a strong sense of smell that is why he already knew where she is. He is just ying around, making her more frightened.


    Sooner orter, Cand¡¯s body will not cooperate anymore. She doesn¡¯t habe enough strength to fight him, and even she tried to, it will remain futile. All she can do by now was to hide and prayed silently for miracle. She heading to the North border but from where she is right now, the North territory is still miles and miles away. With the freezing temperature making it hard for her to continue her journey. Plus the presence of Lucas everywhere she go, going to her target destination seems a life time journey.


    ¡°My Luna¡­¡± Lucas chimed as Cand pressed herself against the bushes. But she instantly cussed inside when her movement made the bushes creates attracting sound.


    It then followed by Lucas boisterousughed. ¡°I think I already got you, My Luna.¡± Cand heard his footstepsing on her direction.


    ¡°But before I finally got you with my hands, let¡¯s make a deal first.¡± Cand bit her lips, restraining herself to make a noise.


    ¡°If I got you, what if you will allow me finally to own you? And if I didn¡¯t catch you then you are free to go. What do you think of that, My Luna?¡± Lucas asked, still drawing near the bushes where she is.


    ¡°I think silence means yes?¡± Lucas added. ¡°Let me count of three. When I said three and I saw you, then you are mine now, Cand my love¡­¡±


    ¡°One,¡± Lucas started the counting making Cand¡¯s heart beats in nervousness.


    ¡°Two¡­¡±


    ¡°Two and a half!¡± Cand pressed her lips together, shutting her eyes tightly closed.


    ¡°Three!¡± The count ended with Lucas, on her front¡­ grinning at her. ¡°I told you, you are mine, My Luna. Mine alone.¡± Cand tried to run fast but it was toote for Lucas already grabbed her hands, tying it together before she lost her conscious.


    Her bodynded exactly on Lucas¡¯ arms. Lucas on the other hand, lifted Cand¡¯s unconscious body. He then walked through his horse and put Cand on the back of it before they head back to the Middle Kingdom.


    As he walked out of the forest, he couldn¡¯t help but to nced at Cand¡¯s face frequently. He smiled in victory knowing that he didn¡¯t just found the most beautiful Luna for her, but also, he had taken away something special from her mortal enemy. The vampire whom he can not forget, whom he can not forgive.


    Lord de Crimson, the first born of the Crimson Family. The vampire who killed his younger sister in the most tragical way.


    ¡°Brother¡­ I want him. I want him to be mine!¡± It was his sister, Aloha, who¡¯s begging for the man she loved.


    He was more willing to do anything for her, anything just for her sister but de made it hard for him. He once came to meet de, but the prince just shooed him away. He shooed him away along with the promise he gave to her sister, Aloha.


    Aloha once became de¡¯s woman. Just a bed warmer for de. ording to his sister, de didn¡¯t know her sister¡¯s true identity as Aloha uses a spell to hide it. But the time came that de found out Aloha¡¯s true identity that caused so much pain to his sister. de shooe her away, humiliating in front of different vampires.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But that was not the end of his sister¡¯s pain. Aloha begged for de to stay but de remained heartless, remained merciless. He didn¡¯t listen to her until her sister ends her own life.


    ¡°She is vulnerable and your mate knew it. He knew how vulnerable my sister is but he didn¡¯t show any concern to her. Just because she is a werewolf, is that enough reason for him to kill my beloved sister? He made Aloha to killed herself¡­ he killed my sister!¡± Lucas growled on the unconscious body of Cand.


    Tears dropped on his eyes. He thenughed humorless that made him looks like a crazy. ¡°But now that you are mine now, I finally get my revenge¡­ a revenge I promised to my sister,¡± he said.


    After long hours of his journey back to the Middle Castle, Lucas was expecting a warm wee from Amari for bringing her daughter back. But to his horror, it wasn¡¯t a celebration that weed him but a war scene. An intense battle happening in the pce.


    As he walked deep through the pce¡¯s gate, he saw lifeless body of werewolves¡­ of vampires that eventually turning into ashes. When his eyes looked up the entrance door of the pce, there goes his Dad¡­ the Alpha. Surrounded by lots of vampires that are trying to attack him. Though his father is strong enough to fight those vampires, it was still difficult for him as their numbers are continue on attacking him.


    He was about to joined the fight, helping his father but he was eventually nailed on the ground. When the door flew open, a man in an armor from the back of his father stabbed him. A long howl made each and every one to stopped. Nailing their eyes on the sources of the howl.


    Lucas father¨C Alpha William, from the Silver Crest Pack¨C just died in a war.


    In war between the werwolves and the vampires.


    The war that have started long time ago, and now rekindled by their very own hatred.

 Chapter 59

    BEFORE THE WAR


    ¡°We must move now!¡± de insisted as he gritting his teeth. His father, along with the North Territory King stared at him, deep. As if those eyes are searching for something. ¡°What? You all going to stare at me for the whole damn day? My mate is on their hands¡­ she is their captive. We must do something now or else, it would bete for all of us.¡± he added, letting go of a deep breath he¡¯s been holding.


    ¡°de my son¡­ you know we can¡¯t rush things,¡± Magnus replied, giving him a soft emotion.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rush things? But we¡¯re been waiting for almost a week by now. Now telling me that we shouldn¡¯t rush things¨C¡±


    ¡°Enough, Young Crimson!¡± It was shout from the North King that made him stopped. ¡°We can¡¯t move in this night, Crimson. You must understand that it was not your mate¡¯s life that is in danger. All our life are on danger, Crimson¡­ know that!¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°No buts, Crimson. You will going to follow us, you don¡¯t do any move without us knowing it. Tomorrow dawn, we are going to start our journey to the Middle Castle. By morning, we will reach their territory and we will save your mate. Just stay put for a while, just wait for the perfect time.¡± The Lord said before leaving the conference room where the council¡¯s members are.


    de father, Magnus gave him a warning look. ¡°Listen to us, de¡­ just wait and we will save Cand¡­¡±


    When his father also leave the room, the councils followed him. Leaving him alone with burning eagerness to do the first move. If only he could. If only he is allowed to do so, he won¡¯t think twice on getting Cand out of that kingdom.


    ¡°Oh, God! Rabbit¡­ I hope you¡¯re still okay. Just hold on tighter, don¡¯t loose hope. I am going to save you,¡± he silently mumbled as remembering Cand¡¯s face as he saw him with the help of their family¡¯s trusted warlock.


    They jailed his mate. They jailed his rabbit on to the highest peak of the castle. Thest time de abled to watched Cand through the crystal ball is when she is crying hard while continously uttering his name.


    It made his heart shattered into pieces. Seeing his precious mate in tears and he can¡¯t even do anything to wipe those tears away. Suddenly, he felt useless. He couldn¡¯t help it but to somehow me his self¡­ to me himself for leaving Cand that morning. If he just didn¡¯t leave her side¡­ then he¡¯s freely hugging Cand.


    Bit what could he do? It¡¯s toote for his regrets. I can¡¯t bring Cand back to his arms again. The only way to have her back is to save her tomorrow dawn¡­ by hook or by crook.


    Hell will freeze but he will not allow anyone to separate them again. Mark his words. He will going to save her¡­


    THE WAR


    Just like what the North King said, they¡¯ve reached the Middle Territory in the morning. At first, they saw nothing but a giant castle standing proud at the middle of the forest but when they came closer, they saw thousands of knights. Seems like waiting for their arrival.


    Minutes have passed but there are no attack came from their opponent. They were just looking at each other, seems like examining each and every one¡¯s capability.


    ¡°Wee to my kingdom!¡± It was the evil moon goddess that break the silence engulfed the whole scene. Later on, they found out that she is standing at the middle of the knights. When the knights moved and creates way for her, she walked to the front of her servants. Ozzing in wickedness, in power.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for all of you, my dear visitors. Actually, my kingdok is expecting each one of you.¡± She pped making de boiled in annoyance.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He can¡¯t restrain himself but to butt in, already. ¡°Let¡¯s drop the act, Amari. You know what¡¯s our reason foring here. Give me back my mate!¡± he growled.


    Lord Magnus tried to stopped him but he just can¡¯t remain silent in the corner as he watched Amari making a shitty act. He is done with it. He couldn¡¯t wait for any longer, he¡¯s really eager to hug and kiss Cand.


    ¡°Your mate?¡± Amari asked innocently. ¡°Are you talking about my daughter, Cand? Oh¡­ poor vampire. Didn¡¯t I informed you about hering wedding? She¡¯s going to tie a knot with my friend¡¯s son,¡± she announced that made him shout in disagreement.


    Their side tried not to freak out but when one of the knight from the opponent¡¯s side started an attack, it then send them into a deep fight. From the gate of the pce, the battle started. Knights are exchanging dangerous attacks, a sound of shing swords reigned the whole scene. In just a span of time, lifeless body of vampires are lying on the ground while slowly turning into ashes.


    When their side finally invaded the castle, they then weed by werewolves who are already in their werewolf form, ready to attack them. Being not aware on what are going to wee them as they step inside the gate¡¯s castle, many of their knights died because of the attack by those werewolves.


    Even his father, Magnus got wounded. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t as deep just like what others got. When de roamed his eyes around, there are lots of werewolves protecting the main door of the pce. So, intead of using the door to go inside, he, along with Liam and the other knights jumped onto the balcony. They used it to go inside and as soon as they invaded the inside of the pce, de took his chance to search for Cand.


    He leave his mens and Liam and started to open each doors he¡¯s seeing, checking for his mate. But when he already opened all the doors, there were no Cand appeared. Only a smell of her that areing from thest door he opened.


    ¡°Where the hell are you, Rabbit?!¡± he shouted, almost losing his sanity for not seeing her.


    ¡°de!¡± In the middle of his rage, Liam called him while running towards his ce. ¡°I think I know where she is,¡± he announced, enlivened hisst string of hope.


    ¡°Where?¡± he asked.


    When Liam pointed out his finger onto the huge window in fromt of them, his brows knotted.


    ¡°I just saw her, riding a horse unconsciously. Looked, she¡¯s there¡­ at the gate.¡± Liam said, pointing the woman he¡¯s been looking for.


    He patted Liam¡¯s shoulder before running fast to Cand. It seems like all his energy came back just by seeing his mate even from afar. But still, it could not be enough for him¡­ he must hug her as soon as possible.


    ¡°I aming, Rabbit¡­¡± he said inside but immediately cursed loud when along his way, he saw a werewolf, carrying Cand¡¯s body on his arms.


    The werewolf was about to leave the war scene but de was fast enough to stop him. He did not waste any time, he blocked his way out.


    ¡°Put her down or else, your head will roll on the ground,¡± he dangerously threatened.


    The werewolf¡¯s eyes instantly widened as he saw him but eventually gained back from shock. He answered de a wick grin, showing him his not-affected face.


    ¡°Woah¡­ woah¡­ woah. Looks what we have here, My Luna.¡± de¡¯s gritted his teeth when he heard him calling Cand as his Luna.


    ¡°Dream on, wolf¡­ she is not your Luna. She is my mate and that only means that she is mine. Mine alone,¡± he said, giving emphasis on each words.


    ¡°de Crimson. Looks like we are meant to fight each other. I am not expecting that you will intentionally show yourself, hah. Well then I thanked you for doing that. At least, it would be easy for me to kill the vampire who killed my sister¡­¡±

 Chapter 60

    Hearing loud noise from her surrounding, Cand opened her eyes -feeling weak, feeling the weighed of her own body. Bright light blinded her as she slowly opening her eyes, bright that made her see nothing for a couple of seconds. But when she finally see her surrounding, her jaw dropped. Her heart started to pound against her chest as she how the green grasses were now covered by blood. Bloodsing from those yed werewolves, from those vampires who are already wounded, lying on the ground almost lifeless.


    There are fire everywhere she look at. The pce¡­ the pce that once be her prison cell was now halfly covered by fire. She heard everyone¡¯s deafening outcries, horrible howlsing from those werewolves who are fighting some vampires. Vampires that are wearing different cape from the rest. When her eyes focused on the sign weaved on their cape, it shows the North Territory¡¯s mark.


    Cand felt sudden enlivened when she saw it. A stretch of wide smile appeared on her lips despite of the horrific scene in front of her.


    ¡°They came¡­¡± she uttered breathless. ¡°They came to save me¡­ they are here,¡± she added while tears atarted to rolled down from her eyes. It was then followed by her continuous sniffs but immediately cut when she heard earsplitting shing of sword just behind her.


    Thinking that there are fights near her, Cand immediately turned around. As she saw what is exactly happening behind her, Cand¡¯s body consumed by intense weakness. It sends quakes on her knees making her stumbled on the ground as her eyes focus on the vampire she¡¯s been longing for.


    ¡°de¡­¡± she mumbled. Seems like de heard her called his name, he looked at her with his widened eyes. Cand saw him mouthed something but unfortunately stopped as the werewolf in front of him attacked him again.


    Cand recognized that werewolf. Despite of his current state-clothes worn out, blood covered almost half of his body and face-it was Lucas whom de fighting is.


    ¡°Rabbit¡­ run now!¡± de shouted at her while struggling to protect himself from Lucas¡¯ attack using his bloody sword.


    Cand shook her head. ¡°No! I will not leave you. I will not leave without you, de!¡± she shouted back.


    She tried to stood up despite of her weak knees but when de shouted, warning her about an enemy behind her, Cand stumbled hard on the ground again. She saw what de¡¯s talking to. I was a knight with his sword pointing at her. He then attacked her and fortunately, she avoided his sword. She rolled until she got the chance to stand up and get a weapon to defend herself. Grabbing a sword from one of those yed werewolves, she fight back. Defending herself with all her might just like what de currently doing.


    Everywhere she looked, everywhere she go¡­ fights are everywhere. A war that caused a total bloodshed.


    After killing the knight who tried to kill her, Cand then run back to where de and Lucas is. But her body went rigid, her foot nailed on the ground as she de¡¯s current situation. He was lying on the ground, with bloodsing out from his feet and right chest. It sent her back to her childhood days.


    She, watching how her mother-Coraline-lost her life as her own mother stabbed her.


    She, an innocent and weak child who can¡¯t do anything to saved her mother before.


    She felt so weak. She felt so useless but as if a cue, waking her up¡­ Cand attacked Lucas from behind when he tried to end her mate¡¯s life.


    Lucas kneeled on the ground, with his back facing her. He tried to stood up again but de didn¡¯t let him. de forcefully thrusted his sword right through Lucas heart and then pulling it out. Lucas spee blood before his body totally fell on the ground, lifeless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°de!¡± Cand abruptly joined de to help him stood up. de winced in pain as he tried hard to move. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± she said, guiding de to the horse near them.


    But on their way to the horse, Cand¡¯s outcries filled the whole scene. A long arrow came from behind struck her right through her chest where her heart located.


    When de looked back, it was Amari who shoot her own daughter. With tears falling down on her eyes, but with an evil smile stered on her lips.


    ¡°If I can not use you for my own convenience then you must die instead, Cand,¡± she said followed by an evilugh.


    de look at Amari in disbelief. Hatred reigns him, he¡¯s boiling in anger and was about to attack her back when Cand¡¯s body fell down on the ground, weakly. He immediately joined her on the ground, settling her heead on hisps as he forced her to open her half-close eyes.


    ¡°Rabbit¡­ Rabbit, wake up¡­¡± His voice is shaking as well as his hand as he consecutively patting her cheeks. ¡°Come on, Rabbit¡­ open your eyes,¡± he begged, tears fell down on his eyes as he saw her spew blood.


    ¡°B¨Cde¡­¡± Cand weakly breath, trying to touch his face but her hands too are too weak to create a movement.


    de grabbed her hand, bringing it to his lips and put kisses on its back. ¡°Come on, Rabbit¡­ hold on. Just hold little longer, I will save you. You and our child¡­ pleas¨C¡±


    ¡°B¨Cde¡­¡± she cuts his words in midway. ¡°Y¨Cyou don¡¯t n¨Cneed t¨Cto¡­¡± she added, spewing blood again.


    Her wounds continued to bleed even though de tried to stop it.


    ¡°Promise me¡­ p¨Cpromise me t¨Cthat y¨Cyou will be happy¡­¡± She smiled at him but unlike those smiles of her that gives him happiness, her smile now gives him a drowning feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, Rabbit¡­ you are making me nervous¡­¡± de replied, trying to carry Cand¡¯s body.


    ¡°de¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Just hold on tight on me, Rabbit¡­ we¡¯re heading North now¨C¡±


    ¡°I c¨Ccan¡¯t hold on any longer, B¨Cde¡­ I am tired¡­ I wanted to close my eyes a¨Calready¡­¡±


    ¡°No! No! No, Rabbit!¡± de¡¯s shoulder are shaking as he kneeled on ground again with Cand on his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me yet, Rabbit¡­ please don¡¯t¡­¡± he begged but Cand already closed her eyes.


    ¡°R¨CRabbit? Hey! Rabbit open your goddamn eyes! Open it! Rabbit!¡± he shouted while shaking her body but he didn¡¯t get any answer from her anymore.


    In the middle of the battle, against the werewolf and vampire¡­ many have died. It creates bloodshed just like what happened before in the past.


    In the middle of the war, refueled by her own mother, Cand and her unborn child died.

 Chapter 61 No One Win The War

    Time flies really fast. It all started when I nned for my revenge until it ends with me, loving the son whom I believed killed my beloved parents.


    ¡°They will pay for all the damage they caused me, Owen¡­ I promised that,¡± I said, as I stood in front of my parents grave. That was the very first time I visited them since I reached my teenage years. That day¡­ I am only fifteen, still young and deep down, I know I am still incapable of getting my revenge.


    But funny how it may sounds like, despite of the young age, hatred and my eagerness for vengeance is all that drives my world. It only revolves on revenge, on making they pay for their debt.


    ¡°I will help you, Cand. I¡¯ll stay on your side and trained you until you are ready.¡± On the same day, Owen promised me his help.


    He didn¡¯t leave my side. He¡¯s always there, not just as my trainer but also as my friend who stays on my side no matter what happen. He is the one who witnessed my weak side, who see me devastated during my countless breakdown. World seems so hard for me when I lost them¨Cmy parents¨C but because of Owen, I forced myself not to give up. Because aside from myself, there is Owen who believes that I can¡­ I can have my revenge.


    ¡°See you soon Owen!¡± That was thest words I told him before leaving the city who has a big part of my identity, of my life.


    Before he finally get out of my sight, I saw him smiling at me which gives me more courage to continue my n. And when I finally entered the Crimson Pce, that was the starting point of my roller coaster ride.


    At first, my mind can not be change. I am more on focusing on my n that took me years before I finally got my chance. It all went ording to what is supposed to be but everything slowly changed when I met him, I met the young lord named Primo.


    I don¡¯t know why? I don¡¯t know why he made me changed without me knowing it. I just found myself, taking the different path of my revenge because of him. Because I want to protect him, that I don¡¯t want to hurt him.


    The incident happened on the woods, I don¡¯t know why I did that? I don¡¯t know why I save him? All that runs on my mind that time was to protect the young lord I served.


    All I thought that Primo will be the one who is meant to change me totally but little did I know, there¡¯s still someone who are meant to melt my hatred away.


    Lord de Crimson.


    Tsk!


    Who wouldn¡¯t knew him? The arrogant and ruthless first born of the Crimson Family. The first time their eyes met, I knew that it will be another ride for me. I tried to avoid him as what Primo always remind me but it seems like our paths are really meant to crossed afterwards. I often encountered him which only leads to a fight between the two of us. He hate me and for me¨C the feeling is mutual. Just like I hate his father, Magnus, I hated him too.


    But again, destiny yed with me. The more you hate, the more you love? Ah, that was pathetic.


    How can I love the vampire whom I hated to hell? I keep on asking myself, how? I answered it with bundles of answers too but at the end of the day, I lost the fight whom I started silently.


    The first time I stepped into their territory, I was Cand Rio who¡¯s driven by my goal. Who has arge fire of hatred inside me. But who could say that I will ended into a whole new different Cand Rio?


    I threw my ns away. I forget the hatred caused by the nightmare of my past. In order to be with de forever, I threw it all away. For my mate, I willingly changed myself.


    I started to view on the positive side only. To see the murderer of my parents as someone who is meant to be my new father. To see the family that I once loathed as my new family who will I live my life together with them.


    It was a good start for me, epting and forgiving them. Until the night of full moon happened. The full moon that I always hated, that I always feared. I thought, that full moon night will be different because I have de on my side but I got it wrong.


    Full Moon always gives me negative result just like when I was I child. Why did I set that aside?


    During that full moon, I was still able to smile my heart out but those smiles immediately melted, faded away because she came. The Goddess of The Moon who has a bug part of my life. Who is meant to change not just me, but also, the whole beliefs that I chooses to believed from the very start.


    Moon Goddess, Amari. The goddess of the moon who once possessed a pure heart but turned into an evil because of love.


    All I thought that Coraline Rio and Baltimore Rio are my parents, my real parents but it all happened as lies. Coraline Rio, she is not my mother but my sister and Baltimore wasn¡¯t my father.


    Amari, the Goddess is my real mother. But she didn¡¯t act like one, she didn¡¯t treat me as her daughter. Rather, she only treated me as one of her puppets just like how she used Owen as her puppet who is served to manipte me.


    My own mother manipted me from the very start. She yed with her own daughter while I am suffering from strong anger, from deep loneliness of losing my fake parents. And what¡¯s worst than that?


    Well, Amari herself killed them¡­ she is the one who truly killed my beloved parents whom I believed were in by Lord Magnus.


    Crazy, right?


    All my life, everything about me are all part of her maniption, of her evilness. She is my mother but for me, she is not.


    And she will never be.


    ¡°Your Highness, your bathtub is now ready. Can we this robe off?¡± I smiled at the maid and removed my red bathrobe all by myself. I then walked through the bathroom and was weed by my golden bathtub were red roses petals are floating.


    I drew near it and soaked my body. ¡°You can leave me for a while, I will call you after I¡¯m done,¡± I said and they obliged it afterwards.


    When I left alone, I closed my eyes. Feeling the water that is now hugging my body. Remembering thosest minutes I have when the war happened six months ago. I caressed my chest, right where my heart located in beneath. There were no sign left, a sign that will make me remember how my mother shoot me merciless. How she tried to kill her own daughter. No scars¡­ no visible mark, just a smooth skin of mine.


    I smiled. Who would have thought that I will survive? That me and my daughter inside my womb that time are going to survive?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± A familiar voice of a kid boomed inside my bathroom. The door swung open, giving my greatest treasure to me.


    He then walked near my bathtub and joined me without hesitation. I instantly tickled him making him giggled.


    ¡°Mommy stop¡­ It tickles!¡± He continued on moving as I tickles him.


    As I saw his smiles, it gives me different kind of joy. A different kind of happiness that no one in this world could ever surpasses. He is my greatest treasure that I will forever be grateful for having him in my life.


    ¡°Condrad, you supposed to wear your suit now.¡± We both turned our heads to the door. Standing just few meters away from us is de, who¡¯s already in his suits.


    He walked through us, seating just beside us. ¡°Cand, you always spoil our son,¡± hemented.


    ¡°de, you know I always want to spoil him.¡±


    ¡°But look at him now? Grow¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop it, de,¡± I said. ¡°Condrad just wants to y with me. Come on, don¡¯t be a kill joy.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he breathed. He then removed his suits until his boxer is the garment he has. ¡°I will join too. Let¡¯s all have a bubble bath.¡± He said, seating behind me and hugs us with his wide arms.


    ¡°I love you, Mommy! Ilove you, Daddy!¡± Condrad says, kissing our lips afterwards.


    ¡°We loved you too, our Baby¡­¡± I said, tears rolled down from my eyes.


    As I stared at him and realized that everything happened are all worth it. From the sorrows I¡¯ve been through. From the pains that cuts deep on me. All the trials and sacrifices¡­ They are all worth it.


    That war, the war that killed many lives gives us all grief. Our hatred that fueled the war six months ago gives us a chaotic results. Now if I am going to ask, who win the war?


    My answer will be none. None of us win¡­


    No one win the war.


    END


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!